Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 381, to 390]] – Daisy Novels 

Chapter 381

Some actors stated that the director could call them back at any time if necessary.

However, since it was a drama and not a movie, others decided to opt-out.

Among the actors who opted out was the deeply disappointed Lydia.

When Lydia eagerly prepared for the audition, she was suddenly informed that it had been canceled.

She thought she hadn’t met the requirements.

It turned out that Wendy decided to shoot a drama instead of a movie, which was the reason.

This was something Lydia couldn’t accept.

The studio called her and offered an explanation. “We haven’t decided on the rest of the cast for the TV series, except for the lead actress. If you’re still interested, I can help you.”

“No, thank you!”

Lydia refused flatly.

She wanted to transition to a movie, not drama.

Her stature was slightly behind that of the top actresses in the domestic entertainment industry. Why go through all the trouble of shooting a drama abroad? It was a waste of her effort.

She hung up and felt extremely disappointed.

All her preparations were in vain.

“Find out why Wendy abandoned the movie for a drama.”

“Alright.”

Actually, there was no need to investigate.

Soon, Wendy’s high-profile appearance at the airport made entertainment news. She quickly topped the trending news on Facebook.

Her assistant looked at the trending news in shock and said, “Lydia, look! Wendy appeared at the airport!”

Lydia rolled her eyes and mocked, “Are entertainment reporters having nothing to do now? Appearing at the airport is news.”

Her assistant shook her head, pointing at the phone. “No, it’s not in Glorialand. It’s at Quinston Airport!”

What?

Wendy has come to Quinston!?

Lydia immediately picked up her phone and checked the news.

The top trending news was indeed about the famous Glorian director’s appearance at Quinston Airport, which caused a frenzy among fans.

Along with Wendy, actress Violeta, who had just finished shooting in Glorialand, was another trending topic.

Photos from the airport mostly showed Violeta’s fans and the media waiting for her.

They didn’t expect to see Wendy show up at the airport, either.

In a brief video, fans let out screams on the side.

Meanwhile, the media swarmed in to interview them. Thankfully, the airport security managed the situation, or it would have been chaotic.

Violeta and Wendy got into a car and left.

Speculation online quickly exploded.

A popular entertainment vlogger conjectured, “Director Stokes mentioned a few months ago that she was preparing a movie. Now she’s arriving in Quinston with Violeta. Could they be collaborating?’

There were all kinds of guesses made online. Some media even called Wendy’s studio for information.

After the assistant read the news, she said disdainfully, “Didn’t the director say the movie was cancelled? How could she be collaborating with Violeta?

“Could this be Violeta’s team hyping things up again? What do you think, Lydia?” the assistant asked.

Lydia scrolled through social media.

She said, “It’s too early to conclude. The studio announced a change from the movie to a TV series. Could Violeta be collaborating with Wendy on the series?”

The assistant frowned and said, “Lydia, that can’t be. Maybe Wendy and Violeta’s meeting was coincidental?”

Lydia put down her phone and looked at the assistant. She questioned, “Coincidental? Did they happen to be on the same flight and then leave the airport in the same car? There’s no such thing as that many coincidences.”

Lydia firmly believed that this was no coincidence; she was convinced that everything depended on effort.

The assistant was at a loss for words and finally said, in resentment, “I’ll investigate what’s going on with Wendy’s TV series.”

At Apex Entertainment.

After arriving at the company, Eugene went to report to the higher-ups.

Violeta arranged to meet Danielle the next day.

Danielle’s internship at InkQuill Studio has turned into a full-time screenwriter position after working with Violeta.

It was a surprise for Violeta to bring in Wendy as the director.

Chapter 382

Violeta’s prowess was truly impressive.

The news spread like wildfire.

Half the entertainment industry knew about Wendy’s arrival.

Everyone was curious about her activities in Quinston. Could it be a new collaboration with an actor?

Since her airport schedule leaked that day, there have been no further updates. The buzz quickly faded and was replaced by other news.

Recently, ‘The Moon Belongs To You’ was generating significant attention. Despite facing negative reviews in its early days, the positive impact of a successful show proved beneficial to its two leads.

Hattie gained over three million followers on social media because of the series, and her fan base continued to grow. They expected the numbers to surpass six or seven million by the series’ conclusion.

Her fans spontaneously formed a support club, managing her online presence and promoting her news.

Hattie also received some decent endorsement deals.

Although the endorsements were not from luxury brands, they were still from upper- to mid-tier brands.

Jacques, the male lead, benefited even more.

His followers had already surpassed five million and were still climbing.

Jacques was handsome and the heartthrob of his film academy.

His acting in the series was commendable, though not extraordinary.

His professional training set him apart from other young actors of his generation. Furthermore, his added allure and character contributed to his popularity.

The studio capitalised on this by presenting Jacques as a sunny and innocent young man. This image resonated well with fans, and his merchandise, including magazine covers and other memorabilia, sold out rapidly.

Compared to Nolan’s classic and refined style, Jacques’s persona filled a niche in the industry.

His emergence filled this void and ensured he had lots of opportunities in the future.

Success brought confidence.

Hattie was experiencing the perks of fame for the first time.

There were many fans who followed her to every event.

Feeling elated, she declared, “With these numbers, I’m definitely winning the New Actor Award next year.”

Carmen was sitting in a nearby chair, browsing her phone. She replied casually, “Hattie, don’t get too excited. We haven’t surpassed the number of views of The Quiet Ode yet, and Violeta’s followers have already surpassed ten million.”

Hattie frowned deeply and asked, “Whose side are you on? Are you my manager or Violeta’s?

The drama gained popularity due to its simultaneous release and status as a web series!

“The Moon Belongs To You airs one episode a day, and it’s a TV drama. They’re fundamentally different and incomparable.”

Carmen said, “Times have changed. The gap between web series and TV dramas is narrowing. Mainstream awards have already embraced web series overseas. The New Actor Award is still up for grabs.”

Carmen’s words dampened Hattie’s mood.

Annoyed, Hattie snapped, “So you think Violeta has a bigger advantage over me?”

Carmen spoke honestly, “At the moment, Violeta’s career growth is indeed the best among the new generation. Her SEVITL endorsement alone puts her miles ahead.”

Not just miles ahead of Hattie.

Even the top stars of previous years didn’t secure luxury endorsements as quickly as she did.

Violeta had landed a top-tier endorsement within six months of debuting. Her feat was unprecedented.

“But we don’t need to compare ourselves with her. We have different paths and fields. Everyone wants to be first, but the second position often finds comfort.”

This was Carmen’s experienced perspective, sincerely shared.

However, Hattie clearly didn’t take it in.

“Second? I don’t want to be second. I want to be first!

“Is the SEVITL endorsement so great? It’s only for a year. There are a lot more luxury brands out there than SEVITL. I’ll definitely secure a top-tier endorsement, too.”

A week later……

Reverie Studio announced auditions for actors. The schedule was tight, requiring actor and actress Auratian to arrive in Quinston for auditions by the end of the month.

During this quiet week, Wendy, Danielle, and Violeta had in-depth discussions.

They made detailed adjustments to the script and character settings.

Initially, James offered them a private estate in Kligan for filming, but Violeta didn’t take it seriously.

Chapter 383

After much discussion, they realized that finding an existing luxurious location for the shoot was challenging. However, James’s estate in Glorialand emerged as the perfect choice.

After all, Glorialand was Wendy’s comfort zone, and filming there was well-suited to the script’s setting.

Thus, 80% of Nirvana and Rebirth were decided to be filmed in Glorialand.

The night before, Reverie Studio announced the auditions for the series.

Lydia had uncovered the reason behind Wendy’s visit to Quinton Airport.

It turned out that an irresistible force had prevented Wendy from making a movie and prompted a change of plans.

However, the person responsible for this change remained unknown.

The answer revealed itself quickly.

The next day, the studio announced that the lead actress for Wendy’s series was none other than Violeta.

Once again, Violeta had made a trendy search.

It became clear that their appearance together at the airport a week earlier was no accident or coincidence.

The two had a collaboration.

Moreover, Wendy and Violeta were working together.

Their collaboration was bound to be significant, even though the details were not yet known.

Lydia immediately understood.

It was Violeta who had convinced Wendy to change her focus from a movie to a series during their time in Glorialand.

Her assistant was furious. “Violeta did this on purpose. It might be Eugene’s way of getting back at us.”

Lydia clenched her fist.

This was the second time Violeta had obstructed Lydia’s path.

The first time was when Lydia returned from vacation and planned to make a grand entrance on Clio’s red carpet and secure the SEVITL endorsement.

Violeta stole the spotlight with her mermaid gown and even snagged the SEVITL endorsement.

And now, this.

Lydia had hoped to break into the movie industry with Wendy’s help, but that plan had been thwarted again.

She was furious.

Her assistant speculated, “Even if Violeta didn’t know about your plans to transition, Eugene surely did. He’s probably helping her as revenge for when we left.”

Eugene had been injured in Glorialand.

He had rested for a week upon returning to Quinston.

How had he gotten hurt? Something must have happened in Glorialand.

Lydia mused, “The movie has been in preparation for a long time. It’s not something one can abandon easily. Violeta must have negotiated some conditions with Wendy, or there’s more to this than meets the eye.”

The assistant said, “That’s truly wicked, and she uses such aggressive tactics. Violeta probably wants to secure the SEVITL endorsement and avoid any embarrassment.”

“What should we do now?”

This feud had deepened.

Lydia closed her eyes briefly. Her voice trembled slightly as she said, “Go through the scripts we received earlier. Calvin Vargas’s period piece seemed decent. It’s the second half of the year

now, and we can’t afford to waste any more time.”

“What? You mean we’re just going to let this go?”

Lydia’s frustration was palpable; her anger was rising.

She snapped, “What else can we do? Wendy isn’t making a movie anymore. Should I wait until she completes the series?”

The assistant felt deflated and said, “It’s just unfair. You worked so hard to connect with the director; everything was agreed upon, and then this.”

Lydia reached for the cigarette pack beside her. She lit a slim cigarette and tilted her head slightly as she did so. Lydia said, “I’ll settle this score with her, but not now.”

Violeta recruit Wendy for a collaboration?

Why didn’t she choose someone local? Perhaps there is something wrong with this series.

Lydia couldn’t figure out the exact issue with the series yet, but Violeta had obstructed her path. Because of her powerful backers, Lydia couldn’t openly retaliate.

However, there were many ways to make Violeta uncomfortable.

There’s a long road ahead. We’ll see.

With several months of filming ahead in Glorialand.

Violeta went home and spent two days with her parents.

One evening, the family enjoyed a harmonious dinner. Later, Niall and Violeta chatted outside on the lawn.

Niall’s phone rang. It was Elaine calling.

Niall walked away to take the call, while Violeta leaned on the railing and watched his shadow lengthen on the ground under the lamp’s glow. A small smile was playing on her lips.

Chapter 384

It would be wonderful for Niall to get married soon. After all, Elaine was a good person.

Before going to bed, Violeta chatted with Kaylee again.

She had secured a role in ‘The Lies in Winter’. Although Kaylee wasn’t the female lead, she got a significant supporting role with plenty of lines.

Kaylee had stayed home over the last few days to memorize her lines and lose weight.

In the winter, she’ll go to a small town in Crefron to shoot.

Violeta said, “It might be tough.”

“Oh, I’m looking forward to it, Vio.”

Violeta comforted, “Don’t worry. This show will bring you unexpected rewards.”

“I always believe what you say, Vio. I’ll wish you a smooth journey in advance.”

Before the end of the month, the production team had finalized some roles.

The team had yet to decide on a few key roles, such as the three vicious sisters in the bullying group.

They couldn’t find suitable actresses in the domestic industry; therefore, Reverie Studio turned its attention to the Glorialand actresses.

Glorialand had a wide selection of actors for such intense roles, and she offered them many options.

Violeta didn’t interfere with Wendy’s decision.

As scheduled, the team flew to Kligan at the end of the month.

Violeta had joined the production team.

Lydia also started shooting, notably alongside the newcomer Chad.

A month later, Zelena and Tracy wrapped up their scenes.

Zelena officially signed with Marina Media, the same company as Nolan.

During the six months that Violeta spent filming in Glorialand, all of her rivals faced one less formidable opponent.

Zelena finally returned with her work.

During Violeta’s absence, Zelena took the opportunity to climb higher in her career.

The day after she came back, Zelena had dinner with Hattie.

They ate at the same table, but each had different thoughts. They talked like best friends, with seemingly sincere words. In ‘Nirvana and Rebirth’, Violeta was the only Chesia actress.

The main cast consisted of Glorian actors, all of whom were villains.

In the show, they were scheming against each other and trying to bring each other down.

Off-camera, they sat together and enjoyed the fondue brought by Violeta from Chesia. The team often laughed and took photos together.

During her time in Kligan, Violeta picked up some basic Glorian.

Fruits were cheap there. In the first two weeks, Aster almost lived on durian, but later she broke out with acne.

The collaboration with Wendy was very enjoyable, and working with the Glorian actors taught her a lot.

Despite being abroad, Violeta continued to monitor the news from the Chesian entertainment industry.

‘Spring Isn’t Blooming’ had premiered, and the initial ratings were quite good.

Tracy was Zelena’s biggest competitor. Zelena grabbed a shampoo endorsement from her, causing Tracy to mock her on social media.

Their fans immediately clashed online.

Zelena signed with Nolan’s company. Marina Media, with Nolan as the company’s star, could provide ample resources for its artists.

Additionally, Zelena had people who were skilled and cooperative with promotional strategies.

Zelena’s career progressed rapidly with these strategies in place.

No one expected that ‘The Legend of Blind Detective’, which aired half a month later, would become another show that came out as a surprise following ‘The Quiet Ode’.

This drama had a turbulent production, but upon airing, it exploded with its novice period detective theme.

The premiere had an astonishing number of views and sparked extensive online discussions.

Tracy’s status soared past Zelena’s, and her fanbase grew significantly.

Violeta watched from the sidelines. She wasn’t surprised by the news.

Blind Detective was the first script she had her eye on.

Though she didn’t get to shoot it, seeing it presented perfectly to the audience made Violeta grateful for the crew behind it.

Kligan was nicknamed the ‘Rose of Glorialand’.

Filming took them to many places, and Violeta took the opportunity to snap lots of beautiful photos. Although she wasn’t in Chesia, she was active on social media.

Orion-style makeup was trendy in Glorialand.

The photos Violeta posted online were drastically different from her previous style.

Aileen was the first to repost and comment: ‘New style! Thumb up. emoji and flower.emoji.”

She was a photographer favoured by many fashion magazines, which indicated her approval with her repost.

That night, Violeta noticed that many models from the fashion industry started following her.

Chapter 385

Her new followers include a few bloggers who specialize in the fashion industry.

Eugene laid back in his chair as he picked up a piece of pineapple with a toothpick.

“When autumn comes, my flowers bloom and overshadow all others.”

Aster asked, “What did you say, Eugene?”

Eugene replied, “What did I say? Post more photos; I’ll arrange for those to appear on the trendy search.”

Aileen had reposted it, so there was no reason not to capitalize on this wave of popularity.

Even if she were not in the domestic entertainment industry, she could still be trendy on social media with just a beautiful photo.

It would infuriate her rivals.

That evening, Violeta was filming a night scene.

Her post on social media trended immediately.

‘Violeta’s Glorianland Makeup’

‘Violeta’s new drama makeup looks cool.’

After the post became trendy, numerous beauty bloggers and fashion media quickly followed suit.

Beauty bloggers began to imitate Violeta’s makeup, which caused a surge in popularity on short video platforms.

Fashion bloggers analyzed all of Violeta’s fashion resources since her debut and predicted her potential future direction.

The conclusion was that as long as Violeta focused on her career and didn’t stir up trouble,

She would dominate the fashion resources among her peers, even if she might not surpass her predecessors upon returning from Glorialand.

Violeta was filming.

Eugene also got himself busy. He made many friends and connections in Glorialand’s entertainment industry.

Tracy gained popularity with ‘The Legend of the Blind Detective.”

However, her acting has been criticized.

The drama gained popularity due to its outstanding plot, which was a rare suspense drama in recent years.

The storyline’s brilliance surpassed the characters, leading to widespread national discussion about the plot.

Tracy’s performance in the show was only passable. She joined the production team hastily and didn’t have enough time to prepare for the early stages of filming.

Her co-actor had made extensive preparations. He even studied the life details of blind individuals and portrayed the role to perfection.

Tracy’s shortcomings were evident in comparison.

Compared to her co-actor, Tracy’s acting was immature and failed to support the main character’s setting.

Although she gained fans from the show, she also received considerable criticism.

People commented that her acting was subpar, that she couldn’t cry on cue and would just stare blankly.

Additionally, the delicate relationship between Tracy and Zelena led many of Zelena’s fans to criticize Tracy.

Tracy’s first show labeled her as having ‘poor acting skills’.

She was very upset. Tracy said, “It’s strange. Zelena’s acting was bad in her drama, but no one criticized her. Why do people label me as a poor actress? Isn’t my acting better than Zelena’s? Hmph.”

Winnie advised, “Praise and criticism come together. Stay calm and don’t pay attention to those negative comments.”

Tracy rolled her eyes and chided, “Both dramas are popular shows. Why isn’t Violeta getting any criticism? Everyone is praising her.”

An assistant nearby interjected, “Maybe it’s because of the character. Violeta played Layla; she’s a cripple.”

Winnie added, “Although your drama is very popular, its fan conversion rate is not as good as ‘The Quiet Ode.’ It’s probably related to Wade. He might be a screenwriter, but he has many book fans and followers who also pay attention to Violeta.”

All in all, Violeta’s luck seemed better than Tracy’s.

While her drama was a hit, it couldn’t compare to ‘The Quiet Ode’ in terms of commercial impact for the artists.

Human desires were endless.

Initially, Tracy just wanted a lead role, but now she wanted more.

Tracy turned to Winnie and asked, “Do I have any endorsements?”

Winnie replied, “Yes, there have been quite a few recently. I still need to pick one.”

Tracy clarified, “I don’t mean those shampoo endorsements. I mean high-end ones.”

Winnie answered, “No.”

Tracy felt deflated.

When she noticed Tracy’s expression, Winnie instantly guessed her thoughts.

“Tracy, you seem to think this industry is simple to navigate. Just because Violeta secured top luxury endorsements doesn’t mean everyone can. Aside from that, she didn’t necessarily get them because of her drama.”

The fashion industry was much harder to break into than the television industry.

The fashion world heavily relies on connections. Without connections, it’s impossible to make a mark.

She advised, “Don’t focus on Violeta. Right now, Zelena’s team is hot on our heels. She’s our direct competitor.”

Chapter 386

“Alright then.”

Tracy had once believed that the only difference between her and Violeta was one successful drama series.

Now, she realized the gap was much wider.

No matter which company she was in, someone like Violeta would only make the boss happy, not her fellow artists.

A thriving seedling symbolizes the dedication of the one who nurtured it.

It would inevitably absorb the nutrients from the seedlings around it.

Being in the same company as Violeta was a misfortune for Tracy.

On the other side, Zelena was slightly tipsy after she attended a dinner party.

She got into her car and leaned back in her seat, pulling out her phone.

First, she checked out the trendy search. She immediately frowned when she saw Violeta’s name on the hashtag.

That bitch!

Despite her absence, she continued to appear in the popular search results. So annoying!

However, Zelena’s mood lifted when she saw a post on the front page criticizing Tracy’s acting skills.

The script for Blind Detective was excellent, and Tracy’s fame was starting to overshadow her.

Previously, Zelena had snatched an endorsement from Tracy. Then Tracy retaliated by taking one of Zelena’s advertisements.

Their career paths were similar, and they had started around the same time. It led to inevitable friction.

Zelena was determined not to let Tracy get ahead of her. She put her phone down and closed her eyes. Zelena asked her agent, “Trina, have the movie reviews been arranged? Make sure they focus on Tracy’s poor acting.”

“Don’t worry,” Trina reassured her. “I’ve hired five professional writers to write the reviews, as well as a few short video bloggers to create content. The buzz should pick up.”

Zelena smirked and said, “If we can knock Violeta off the trendy search, even better.”

Using negative reviews of Tracy to push Violeta off the trends was a two-for-one deal, delightful in every sense.

Just thinking about it lifted Zelena’s spirits.

Three months later, winter had arrived.

The filming schedule prioritized what could be shot first; therefore, the school scenes were scheduled to be filmed during the winter break.

There was a scene where Violeta was thrown around the playground and collapsed on the ground with wounds all over her body. She looked incredibly fragile on screen.

To keep up with the schedule, the crew worked through Christmas. Therefore, Violeta couldn’t go home to celebrate with her family.

Even though Violeta couldn’t return, her family could visit her in Glorialand.

Her parents missed her dearly. They decided to spend Christmas Eve with Violeta in Glorialand.

Violeta wasn’t the only one who couldn’t go home for a holiday to stay on schedule. The entire crew agreed on her fate.

When Anton and Irene arrived, they felt it would be awkward to invite only Violeta to dinner. Instead, they booked the entire restaurant and invited the whole crew for a meal.

That night, Violeta posted a few photos of the dinner on social media and wished everyone a joyful Christmas Eve.

In no time, the comments section was filled with fans’ blessings and messages of longing. Everyone eagerly awaited Violeta’s return after wrapping up the shoot.

Anton and Irene stayed in Glorialand for three days. They returned to their country before heavy snow grounded flights at Quinton Airport.

After seeing her parents off, Violeta continued filming.

After the holidays, the crew switched the shooting location between Kligan and Gario.

After a month, they finished the Glorialand scenes, leaving only twenty percent of the shoot to complete back home. Some actors wrapped up their roles.

Before returning, the main cast shot promotional posters for the series.

A Facebook page for the drama had been created.

Moreover, they posted the posters.

The theme was dark and somber.

Despite submitting a toned-down version for review, the mature content of the series prevented extensive promotion.

In her previous life, Violeta remembered that the lead actress of this series had been blacklisted.

While some of that was due to her personal relationships, the series’ content also played a role.

Violeta had to manage everything carefully to avoid repeating past mistakes and guard against malicious reports.

Therefore, the page was created much later. The information was kept tightly under wraps.

Only the poster has been released since its creation, with no other information supplied.

Outside of production, little was known about the drama.

Fans and industry insiders became extremely curious about the project.

Now that the account had posted the poster, people could only speculate on that.

This was Violeta’s second series, and the audience’s anticipation was steadily rising.

Chapter 387

Xedon served as the domestic shooting location.

Every day, Violeta needed to go to the set. Many of her fans would come to visit her.

Every now and then, fans would leak photos on social media. Even in the blurry images, Violeta’s beauty shone through and attracted many admirers.

The secrecy surrounding Violeta’s new drama had been well-maintained.

As a result, when the official account for the drama was revealed, enthusiastic fans quickly pushed it to the trendy search list.

Although it drew Violeta’s attention, it also caught the eye of those with ill intentions.

For instance, Zelena.

Zelena was first surprised by the drama’s title before laughing out loud when she understood its significance.

Her laughter startled her manager, who was riding in the car with her.

Trina asked, “Zelena, what are you laughing at? What’s going on with Violeta’s new drama? It’s been kept so secretive. I need to find out more about it.”

Zelena sneered, “No need to investigate. I know exactly what this drama is.”

Unbelievable. Violeta dared to take such a risky path.

She must be desperate to make a name for herself.

In the previous life, ‘Nirvana and Rebirth’ had been a sensational hit overseas.

It won numerous awards due to its popularity.

However, it was also notorious for its overly provocative storyline. Chesia subsequently blacklisted the actress who played the lead role.

Does Violeta believe that her family’s influence can protect her and allow her to do whatever she wants in Chesia?

A single complaint about this drama’s inappropriateness would swiftly lead to its removal.

But soon, Zelena grew suspicious over something.

If she remembered correctly, this drama was scheduled to air at least two years later.

How was it broadcast so quickly?

Moreover, Violeta wasn’t the original actress in her previous life; it was someone else.

In this life, Violeta’s career development differs significantly from Zelena’s memories.

This made her suspicious.

Previously, Zelena had assumed that her own rebirth had altered Violeta’s life path.

Now, Violeta was involved in the production two years ahead of schedule.

Something is definitely off.

A terrifying thought flashed through her mind.

Zelena’s pupils constricted suddenly.

Perhaps I wasn’t the only one to be reborn?

The possibility sent chills down her spine.

Trina was still waiting for Zelena’s answer. She nudged her shoulder and asked, “Lena? What are you thinking? Tell me, how do you know about this drama? Where did you learn about it?”

Zelena’s eyelashes fluttered slightly, and goosebumps appeared on her skin.

She avoided the topic and said, “It’s cold. Turn up the heat in the car.”

Trina responded, “The temperature’s been the same. Are you getting sick?”

She forced a stiff smile at Trina.

Zelena replied, “It’s nothing. I’m just guessing. Look at the poster. The colours are dark; it must be about the dark side of human nature. Given the secrecy, the themes are likely sensitive.”

Listening to Zelena’s analysis, Trina found herself agreeing more and more.

“Yeah, now that you mention it, sensitive themes aren’t easy to air in Chesia. Director Cress had a film that’s still shelved because of that.”

Zelena wasn’t paying attention to Trina’s words.

She turned to look out the car window, her expression heavy.

If her suspicion was correct, this was no trivial matter. She began to sweat.

Violeta had also been reborn, and she had been putting an act with me all this time.

That b*tch is toying with me!

For now, Zelena couldn’t be sure if Violeta had indeed been reborn.

She needed to find a way to confirm it.

The shooting in Xedon came to an end.

Wendy had completed her work, yet a significant amount of post-production work remained.

They needed to edit a full version, as well as a tone-down version for backup.

Having been out of the spotlight for most of the year, Violeta was determined to attend the film festival at the end of the month.

After wrapping up, Violeta took a break to prepare herself for the film festival.

During this period, Eugene arranged for Violeta to endorse a highly popular navigation app. Violeta was to record her own voice prompts for the app.

Chapter 388

The company had initially considered Hattie for the advertisement.

During Violeta’s absence, Hattie participated in a reality show. Though it was just one episode, her performance garnered quite a bit of attention and won her some fans.

The good reception painted her as a beautiful and kind-hearted girl next door.

Therefore, the map advertisement initially targeted her.

Unexpectedly, Violeta had returned to Chesia.

The brand immediately shifted its focus to Violeta’s team.

The brand had made Hattie’s team do all the work, but Violeta was chosen in the end. Hattie was furious when she found out.

“Why didn’t that b*tch stay in Glorialand and die there? Why has she come back and taken my spot? With the film festival coming up, I can’t lose to her on the red carpet!”

Violeta’s Glorian makeup was a huge hit, and she had made her name in the fashion world.

With the film festival approaching, SEVITL had sent her a gown to choose from. Many high-end brands also offered her gown, and her choices were broader than ever.

Naturally, having other brands send dresses as a goodwill gesture was very nice.

However, as the spokesperson for SEVITL, and given the brand’s generous gesture of providing haute couture gowns, it would be quite disrespectful for Violeta to choose another brand.

One must know how to be grateful and considerate.

Violeta faced online mockery last year after attending Clio’s charity night, but SEVITL resolutely announced her as their spokesperson.

Violeta wouldn’t be ungrateful and burn bridges.

As a result, Violeta opted to attend the film festival in SEVITL’s dress.

Among the eight gowns, she picked a champagne-colored, strapless gown. Through the thin veil of the skirt, her long legs were vaguely visible through the skirt’s thin veil.

The dress was perfectly tailored. The design was both elegant and eye-catching, with a subdued, luxurious colour.

Although it was strapless, it revealed just enough without being inappropriate.

Diamonds were scattered across the gown. Violeta’s waist-to-hip ratio appeared even more perfect as the waist, cinched tightly, accentuated her already slender figure.

This film festival appearance was just to show her face. Violeta didn’t have any film work, so she would just sit in the audience.

But having not attended any events for over half a year, her team placed great importance on this appearance.

Violeta was getting ready for the night.

Eugene stood behind her, his gaze fixed on her neck. He mentioned this to Aster, who was standing beside him. “Do you notice something’s missing?”

Aster followed his gaze and nodded.

“Indeed, we’re missing the jewelry. If we could land a luxurious jewelry endorsement this year, that would be perfect.”

No matter how gorgeous and luxurious a couture dress was, without the right jewelry, something always felt amiss.

Last year, Lydia’s little black dress paired with a large gemstone necklace was particularly striking. In group photos with other actresses, she stood out confidently.

But jewelry wasn’t like dresses.

Through connections, one could borrow dresses, but without brand sponsorship, borrowing jewelry was nearly impossible.

Jewellery was too valuable; clothes could be remade, but jewelry couldn’t.

If lost, it would be a huge problem.

“Violeta’s fame is not quite there yet. Let’s wait a little longer. The brands will come knocking soon enough.”

That evening, the film festival was set up magnificently, with constant flashes of cameras that almost lit up the night sky.

The order of the red carpet appearances was prearranged by the festival organizers.

Celebrities without works to receive awards were just

audiences. Naturally, they wouldn’t compete for the red carpet spotlight.

Artists with works to promote mostly walked the red carpet with their entire crew.

For instance, Nolan’s film ‘Froze’ last year.

A group of attractive actors and actresses walked the red carpet with the director, Austin Cress. The director stood in the middle, flanked by Nolan and Polly.

Violeta’s red carpet slot was somewhere in the middle.

She was dressed in a champagne-colored gown, and when she appeared, all the attention was on her. Violeta smiles gracefully. Her look was impeccably perfect.

The national TV channel broadcasts the film festival live.

Under the high-definition camera, her skin appeared flawless, radiant, and delicate.

Her makeup was slightly different from last year’s Clio red carpet, highlighting her stunning features.

Countless fans flocked to the fan hub.

After a brief appearance, Violeta walked away and disappeared from the screen.

Chapter 389

The time on the red carpet wasn’t long because the award ceremony was the main event of the night. Soon, people began posting pictures of all the celebrities on the red carpet on social media.

It was a visual feast for the fans, filled with attractive celebrities.

Fans from all over came together.

Photos of the new generation of actresses were the highlight of the discussion.

‘Violeta’s look on the Clio red carpet last time was unforgettable. I still think it’s legendary.’

‘Tracy and Violeta both work as artists for the same company, but Tracy’s fashion resources are significantly lacking. While Violeta is already wearing haute couture, Tracy is still wearing premium brands. I hope the studio works hard to catch up!”

‘The entire cast of Froze looks amazing! I’m hoping my bro wins Best Actor!’

‘Violeta has such good fashion resources. I think this outfit is another first-wear.’

‘Lena looks stunning!’

‘Did Hattie make it into the luxury brand this year too?’

‘Nolan is just so handsome; his charisma is unmatched in the industry! I love him.’

‘Wow, Hattie is gorgeous.’

Inside the venue, Violeta changed into another dress.

With the guidance of the staff, she arrived at her seat.

Her gaze swept over the nameplates on the seats around her, and she noticed several familiar names.

Hattie was on her left, Zelena was on her right, and Tracy was across the aisle.

All four of them had debuted around the same time. Therefore, their seats were arranged next to each other.

In terms of status, Violeta was the only one holding top-tier luxury endorsements, while the others were not.

Therefore, Violeta’s seat was directly under the big screen, while the others were off to the side.

Not long after, Zelena and the others arrived. Violeta sat upright, not sparing them a glance.

Zelena wore a light pink luxury dress that accentuated her beautiful figure.

Over the past year, Hattie had also made it into a high-end brand, but she still couldn’t reach haute couture.

She might not be much compared to Violeta, but she stood out among Zelena and Tracy.

Zelena glanced at Violeta with a look of scrutiny and wariness before sitting down.

The four of them sat in the same row, each with their own thoughts.

Violeta was the only one earnestly watching the awards, while the others were preoccupied with their own schemes.

Tracy felt the most bitterness.

She envied Violeta’s excellent resources within the same company, was jealous of Hattie’s wearing a luxurious gown, and couldn’t stand Zelena, who debuted at the same time as she did.

Hattie didn’t regard Zelena or Tracy at all, focusing solely on surpassing Violeta.

After walking the red carpet, Hattie hurriedly hired a water army to praise her, even though her dress wasn’t haute couture.

The commotion she created was bigger than Violeta’s haute couture, and those water forces even used the hashtag #outshine.

Zelena, conversely, continued to wonder if Violeta had

undergone a rebirth. It was a question that had troubled her for many nights.

The award ceremony officially began, with the host holding a script and taking the stage.

The audience erupted into applause. Violeta joined in.

The cameras knew what the audience was interested in and deliberately panned over Violeta’s row.

In front of Violeta were Nolan and several renowned actresses from the film industry. Although these veterans didn’t have the same popularity as the new generation, they still had a loyal fanbase, contributing to viewership and box office numbers.

Lydia was still filming and couldn’t attend the film festival.

However, her peers, adorned with haute couture jewelry and fashion resources, outshone the new generation.

As the host announced the start of the ceremony, the big screen began showing a list of all the outstanding films from the past year, including brief clips from each.

Two veteran actors took the stage to present the awards.

Violeta watched the ceremony with full attention.

In her heart, she silently wished that within two years, she would stand on that stage as an award recipient.

The individual awards, including Best Actor and Best Actress, came next.

Two veteran actors took the stage. They make a few jokes to lighten the mood, eliciting laughter from the audience.

Violeta also smiled lightly.

The big screen displayed the nominees for the awards. As usual, there was a slight delay to create tension and keep everyone tense.

Fans watching the livestream were so nervous that their hearts felt like they were about to jump out of their chests.

Chapter 390

Until the presenter slowly announced Nolan’s name.

Instantly, the entire venue erupted into applause.

Some people even screamed in excitement.

At that moment, all eyes, cameras, and spotlights focused on Nolan, sitting in the front row.

Nolan stood up amidst the applause. First, he hugged Austin beside him.

Then he gracefully buttoned his suit, turned around, bowed slightly to everyone, and walked toward the stage.

‘Froze’ was the biggest winner this year.

At the film festival, the film received a whopping nine nominations.

This year marked Nolan’s third year in the industry. In his debut year, he made a splash with his first film, ‘Night on the River’, where he won the Skyward Award for Best New Actor, drawing significant attention.

In his second year, he was fortunate to catch Austin’s eye and land the lead role in ‘Froze!. His outstanding performance earned him the Hundred Blossom Award for Best Actor this year.

This was his first film, and he had already achieved such remarkable success. The Chesian film industry now recognises him as a brilliant young star, having won the Best Actor Award.

Violeta watched Nolan on stage, holding his trophy.

She clapped lightly for him, genuinely pleased with his success.

At the same time, her eyes welled up slightly with emotion.

Actually, she didn’t have to be here tonight, but she came anyway.

First, she hadn’t made any public appearances for over half a year due to filming.

Secondly, Violeta was here to fulfill a dream from her past life.

In her previous life, she had been a fan of Nolan.

She had watched this scene on TV. She was insignificant back then, but she fantasised about how wonderful it would be to witness it in person.

Violeta had always known Nolan would win the Best Actor Award; it was a certainty in her mind.

Regardless, she had attended the event and wanted to witness the dazzling Nolan on stage with her own eyes, fulfilling a dream as a fan in her heart.

Now, she had her wish fulfilled.

It was enough. She was complete. Violeta quietly got up and left the venue.

On stage, Nolan was giving his speech.

He thanked everyone- the entire film crew and all the staff who had worked tirelessly behind the scenes. He expressed his deepest gratitude to Austin.

The presenter playfully asked him about his plans after achieving such success with his second film. Did he aim for even bigger awards?

Nolan pondered and said, “If I have the opportunity, of course, I would love to achieve more. I have someone I really want to collaborate with. I hope it can happen in the future.”

The presenter was intrigued. He wanted to know who this person was.

Nolan’s eyes briefly swept over the audience.

Though it seemed casual, the camera quickly captured it, panning to the seats of the new-generation actresses.

However, Nolan didn’t see the person he was looking for. It caused him a moment of hesitation on stage.

Quickly recovering, he shifted his gaze and said, “It’s Wade Howell. As you all know, although my debut film was an action movie with Wade’s influence, it wasn’t his script. I grew up reading his works. I’m a fan and hope to work with him someday.”

He delivered this statement smoothly.

The presenter was satisfied. He turned to the camera and addressed Wade, “Did you hear that, Mr. Howell? We’re all eagerly waiting for your next work.”

After a moment, Nolan descended the stage with his trophy.

Nolan’s award speech quickly topped the trending topics on Facebook.

After his speech, the camera briefly panned to the seats of the new-generation actresses.

The camera happened to capture Zelena’s face perfectly.

Was Nolan looking at Zelena?

No one knew for sure.

However, the camera coincidentally landed on Zelena, who was covering her mouth in surprise, looking as if she had just won the lottery.

Although it was just a moment, the internet exploded with speculation.

‘Don’t jump to conclusions. Nolan mentioned later that the person he wants to collaborate with is Mr. Howell, not Zelena.’

‘Think about it logically. Even if Nolan wants to work with Zelena, he wouldn’t say it directly on stage. Mentioning Mr. Howell might just be a way to deflect the question.’

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe


Prev | Next

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 371, to 380]] – Daisy Novels 

Chapter 371

Violeta had great confidence in the script of ‘Nirvana and Rebirth!. She even arranged for a Glorian translator to sign a confidentiality agreement and translate it in advance so she could show it to Wendy.

Wendy was the director Violeta had in mind.

She was the one and only choice.

After hanging up the call, Violeta took a sip of water and continued with the shooting.

However, by the time the shooting was over, she still hadn’t received a call from Eugene. She was beginning to worry that he might have encountered difficulties.

Once the shooting was finished, Aster loaded the items into the car and shut the door.

Violeta asked, “Has Mr. Scott called back yet?”

Aster shook his head and replied, “No. Ms. White, should we head back to the hotel?”

Violeta lowered her gaze slightly and looked out the car window.

“Let’s go back first.

“Drive on.”

On their way back to the hotel, Eugene finally returned the call.

Violeta answered quickly, “Mr. Scott, did you manage to see Wendy?”

“No. I’ve found out where she is, but the staff won’t let me in, so I’m waiting for her outside.”

Eugene had no connections in Glorialand, so his success in tracking down Wendy was particularly impressive.

Their stay in Glorialand was limited to the next few days.

If they couldn’t finalize the collaboration with Wendy during this period, Violeta’s upcoming plans would be delayed.

Therefore, they needed to secure the deal with Wendy before the shooting in Glorialand ended.

Violeta quickly decided to meet up with Eugene. “Mr. Scott, send me the address. I’m heading over now.”

“Sure.”

Eugene promptly sent the address, and Felix drove them there.

Upon arrival, Violeta got out of her car and got into Eugene’s.

They were outside a private open-air event venue where many Glorialand artists and high-society figures were present inside.

The security was quite stringent, as they only allowed entry to those with an invitation.

Eugene glanced at the fenced-off venue and said, “I heard there are members of the Glorian royal family at this event. There’s no way we can sneak in, so we’ll have to wait out here.”

The Glorian royal family members were quite prestigious. They were the kind of figures to whom ordinary folks would need to bow in their presence.

Violeta asked, “Mr. Scott, how did you find out about this place?”

Eugene replied, “Even though I’m not familiar with the artists from Glorialand, I asked around through some contacts and discovered that Wendy was attending a private event today, so I came here.”

“Beauty, I’m not sure I should tell you something.”

Violeta replied, “Go ahead.”

Eugene said, “To be frank, the chances of getting Wendy to shoot ‘Nirvana and Rebirth’ are slim. My friend told me that Wendy is preparing her new movie and will start auditions for it next week. In other words, she’s about to start filming her own movie. Everything is already set up, so it will be hard for us to sway her with just a few words.”

Making a film required extensive preparatory work, which demanded a great deal of time and effort.

It was likely that Wendy took great pride in her work and wouldn’t be easily persuaded by Violeta.

After all, everyone prioritized their own interests above all else.

Even if Wendy found the script for ‘Nirvana and Rebirth’ appealing, she probably wouldn’t agree to abandon her new movie project, which was already in the works, to shoot ‘Nirvana and Rebirth’.

The likelihood was very low.

Violeta asked with curiosity, “Mr. Scott, if you believe the likelihood of Wendy agreeing to help us is very low, why did you agree to help me? Why go through all this trouble to stake out here?”

Eugene smiled and replied, “I’m your manager. Since it’s

something you want to do, of course, I’m going to help you. Even if the chances are slim, trying still gives us a shot at success. If we don’t try, it’s a guaranteed failure.”

Violeta responded, “Thank you.”

Eugene chuckled. “No need to thank me. After all these years in the entertainment industry, I’ve seen plenty of people going out of their way to get what they want. It’s just another day in the business- no risk, no reward!”

Aster interrupted them, “They’re coming out now! The party has ended!”

The two quickly turned their attention to the door, where they saw people dressed in low-key outfits leaving the venue.

The casually dressed Wendy was walking towards the exit, chatting and laughing with another man.

“They’re out. Let’s get out of the car quickly,” Aster said eagerly.

“Wait.”

Violeta stopped her.

“Don’t rush. With so many people around, we will just get stopped if we try to approach her now. Let’s wait until Wendy gets in the car, and then we can follow her vehicle and see what we can do.”

Aster nodded and shut the car door as Violeta had suggested.

Chapter 372

They watched as Wendy left the venue and got into her car, getting ready to leave.

Violeta thought for a moment before getting out of the car.

Eugene asked, “Beauty, where are you going?”

Violeta said, “It’s easy to lose track if we follow them with only one car. I’ll ride in Felix’s car. It’s more secure to follow them with two cars!”

She then closed the door behind her and went over to the other car.

They then trailed behind Wendy’s car, and the three vehicles blended into the traffic.

Before long, Wendy’s driver noticed that someone was tailing them.

He glanced at the rearview mirror and told Wendy in Glorian, “Someone is following us.”

Wendy was looking at her phone, but she glanced at the rearview mirror upon hearing that.

Sure enough, there was someone following them.

Although they spotted Eugene’s car, they didn’t notice Felix’s car following them from the side.

“It’s probably just some media. Lead them in circles and shake them off when you can. I have a dinner with the royal family soon, so make sure this doesn’t cause any delays.”

“Understood.”

Wendy’s driver made a series of sharp turns and successfully shook off Eugene.

Eugene was diverted onto another path, which would involve a significant detour to catch up with the other two cars.

Violeta was in Felix’s car, and she stayed on the phone with Eugene.

“Beauty, I lost them.”

“Don’t worry, Felix and I are still following them. I’ll send you the address once we reach the destination.”

“Okay.”

…..

Felix trailed Wendy’s car as it drove away from the bustling city and reached a remote private winery.

Given the quiet surroundings, Felix didn’t tail too closely. However, with no other cars around, they still noticed him.

Wendy was somewhat frustrated by the situation.

Wendy’s driver pulled over by the roadside and walked over to knock on Felix’s car window, muttering curses in Glorian.

Felix couldn’t understand Glorian, but he could make out that the driver was asking what they were doing there and why they were tailing them. He also told them to get lost immediately.

Felix rolled down the window and greeted the driver in Elic, wearing a big smile on his face.

After all, a smile is the best universal language. No one would be too harsh to a person with a great smile.

The driver was momentarily stunned upon finding out the people in the car were not Glorians.

Seizing the opportunity, Violeta got out of the car with the script from her bag. She quickly ran to Wendy’s car to approach her while the driver wasn’t looking.

Seeing someone knock on her car window, Wendy had no

choice but to reluctantly roll it down. Assuming Violeta was from the media, she said in Elic, “Sorry, but I’m not accepting interviews at the moment…”

Before Wendy could finish her sentence, she caught sight of Violeta’s face and was momentarily stunned.

Violeta quickly handed over the script and requested Wendy to take a look.

Wendy took the script from her. After all, who could refuse a top-notch beauty?

Given Violeta’s striking beauty, Wendy decided to give her a chance. She told Violeta, “I’ll give you five minutes.”

Wendy had assumed the document was an actress’s resume trying to secure a role, so she was surprised to find that it was a script when she opened it.

That was completely unexpected for her.

However, the document was not a full script. It was only a third of the complete version.

Wendy skimmed through it briefly.

Violeta immediately began to explain as Wendy was reading.

Due to time constraints, Wendy only managed to read the first page before closing the script.

With her light-colored eyes fixed on Violeta, Wendy spoke melodiously, “Miss, are you Chesian?”

“Yes, I am.”

“Are you a producer or a scriptwriter? It’s quite bold of you to approach me and seek a collaboration.”

Just as Violeta was about to respond, the driver, who had been momentarily distracted by Felix, quickly realized what was happening and rushed over hurriedly.

He interrupted Violeta and sternly warned Elic, “You need to leave right now!”

The driver gave Violeta a shove.

Felix quickly got out of the car to protect her.

Wendy exited her car and told the driver, “Don’t be so rough with the lady.”

She then handed the script back to Violeta with a faint smile. “Sorry, I don’t have time to discuss this right now. If you have a work proposal, please send the details to my email. You should leave quickly. This is not where you should be.”

In reality, Wendy received hundreds of emails daily from around the world- job invitations, fan love letters, and even hate mail from haters.

Wendy had no time to read every email personally. That was just her excuse to reject Violeta.

Chapter 373

Violeta had made considerable attempts to meet Wendy.

So, she refused to give up easily.

“I’m not a producer or a scriptwriter, but an actress. I believe you should carefully review this script. If you’re busy, please take it and read it whenever you have time.”

Ignoring her, Wendy turned and entered the winery.

“You only flipped through it earlier without reading it. This script tackles themes of female revenge and bullying!”

As Violeta expected, Wendy paused upon hearing that.

Given her experiences with bullying and discrimination in high school, Violeta had bet that Wendy would be intrigued by the theme.

Turning around, she gazed at Violeta with interest.

Before she could respond, several supercars approached from behind her.

The celebrities, who had exited the banquet venue, and the man, who had a lovely talk with Wendy, got out of the cars.

Meanwhile, Eugene, who had been left behind, also arrived in his car.

He parked by the roadside and strolled over to Violeta with Aster.

Both groups were now present, but Violeta’s side seemed outnumbered.

Leaning against the car, the man from the supercar was dressed casually in black, with striking features.

Everyone’s focus, including his, shifted to Violeta when someone approached Wendy and asked in Glorian, “What’s going on, Wendy? Is she the media?”

Wendy turned to bow to the man leaning against the car.

Then, she replied in Glorian, “She came to me with a work invitation. Why don’t you all go up first, Prince James?”

Eugene and the others didn’t understand Glorian.

Violeta, however, noticed that this leading man appeared to have a significant identity. He was possibly among the Glorian royal family members present at the private banquet, which Eugene had mentioned.

Each Glorian female celebrity had a distinct style, with impressive figures and bold fashion choices.

No one else moved as James Alpine remained still.

Turning his attention away from Violeta, he asked Wendy, “What work invitation?”

Wendy had no choice but to explain, “It should be an invitation to film a movie.”

“She followed you all the way to here. She seems sincere.”

Uncertain how to respond, Wendy hoped Violeta and her group would leave quickly to avoid trouble.

If they enraged the prince, they could face serious consequences.

“I’ve already declined her earlier, as I have other commitments.”

James was the royal family member who enjoyed fun the most.

It didn’t matter whether Violeta and the others were from the media because news about the royal family would never be leaked. Not only would it not be disclosed, but they might even implicate themselves.

The Glorian media was fully aware of the need to avoid royal affairs.

So, James was interested in Violeta when he saw her.

“Since she’s made the effort to come here, it would be disappointing to reject her.”

“What do you mean?”

Wendy hadn’t planned to accept the script.

But she had no choice if the royal family asked her to do it. It appeared that James wasn’t finished entertaining himself at the private banquet and sought another sort of entertainment.

He signaled for someone to negotiate.

A representative approached Violeta and her group.

Eugene moved up and engaged in a brief negotiation before the script was taken from Violeta’s hand.

They then walked towards the car.

Eugene exclaimed, “We’re doomed! That man turned out to be Prince James, a well-known royal family member.”

The previous private gathering hadn’t truly ended. They had simply changed locations to continue having fun.

Violeta and the others followed, only to run into James.

Their misstep might easily lead to accusations of offending the royal family and potential expulsion from the country.

Eugene whispered, “Since we handed over the script, we should find a way to get away. I heard that Prince James has caused trouble in the entertainment industry. We can’t afford to mess with him.”

Wendy had read a third of the script next to James while he was thinking about a fun idea.

She was pleasantly surprised by its quality.

The themes, plot, and characters resonated deeply with her.

Chapter 374

Wendy didn’t expect to stumble upon a treasure.

If this script had appeared two months earlier, she would have picked it over the movie she was already working on.

Sadly, her next film was already in advanced stages, making it hard to abandon.

However, there might still be a way out.

James pondered for a moment. Then, his eyes sparkled as he suggested, “How about you guys have a boxing match? If they win, you agree to film the movie.”

His proposal seemed oddly casual. But James was a regular at Glorian Boxing matches.

He was a huge fan of Glorian Boxing, and his two bodyguards were also skilled Glorian Boxers.

How might an ordinary person stand a chance against such experts?

A wrong move could prove fatal.

His proposal was too much.

Wendy stood up, intending to dissuade James from the idea.

But before she could speak, James turned to her and asked, “Wendy, do you want to help them fight?”

Wendy froze. “No, Your Highness, I only wanted to remind you. Shouldn’t we head upstairs for drinks?”

James clapped. “Let’s bring the drinks down here.”

Someone soon brought the drinks from the winery, as well as a sofa.

The same man went to negotiate with Violeta and her group as before.

As Violeta and her group contemplated slipping away, James had already planned another form of entertainment.

It was their bad luck to run into the royal family today. However, the worst lay ahead.

The man informed them that James wanted them to box.

If they won, Wendy would agree to direct the film, and James would even sponsor them.

Clearly, James had already regarded Wendy as the reward for the winners.

Eugene’s eyes widened with shock. “Boxing? Stop joking! We don’t know how to box!”

The man remained expressionless. “You have to box even if you don’t know how.”

Eugene argued, “You’re not asking us to box but to risk our lives!”

With the orders given, the man left, leaving no opportunity for argument.

“Hey, come back! Let’s discuss this further!”

“What should we do now, Mr. Scott? It looks like we’re in serious trouble.”

Fearfully clutching Violeta’s arm, Aster remarked, “They’re not giving us any chance to negotiate. Look, they’ve even moved the sofa!”

Felix glanced across and suggested, “We could forfeit. They probably won’t do anything extreme.”

Eugene appeared serious. “We have no control over whether they act extreme. Remember, we’re in Glorialand.”

Glorialand had recently legalized boxing, adding to the uncertainty.

Everyone else here, except the four of them, was James’ people.

Despite Wendy’s earlier attempts to dissuade James, he was adamant.

It was evident that he wouldn’t let them go easily.

Eugene frowned. “Since Prince James has ordered us to fight, forfeiting might be seen as disrespect. We may worsen the issue.”

Disrespecting the royal family wasn’t only a matter of being expelled.

That was a crime in Glorialand and could lead to imprisonment.

In the Glorialand’s strict social hierarchy, the royal family held ultimate power that couldn’t be challenged.

Felix asked, “So, what should we do? Can you fight, Mr. Scott?”

Eugene went silent.

Violeta was about to speak, but Eugene interrupted, “I don’t know Glorian Boxing, but I’ve trained in Free Fighting. I’m not a pro, but I can still make some moves. I’ll go up later, pretend to fight, and get defeated. I hope he’ll let us go then.”

Aster’s voice trembled as she asked, “Isn’t that just offering yourself to get beaten up?”

Eugene responded firmly, “Unless one of you wants to take my place. Do you think Felix can fight?”

Felix was rendered speechless.

He wasn’t as physically capable as Eugene. And if he got injured, nobody could drive afterward.

Moreover, Felix and Aster were only employees.

Aside from Violeta’s identity as a celebrity, Eugene, as her agent, was the most suitable candidate. It was natural for him to protect his employees.

Moreover, he was a man.

Chapter 375

Violeta was an artist, and her appearance was her most valuable asset.

It was simple for people to offer kind words.

But when things escalated to this point, few were willing to step up and take the beating on her behalf.

Eugene, however, was willing to do so…

In Violeta’s eyes, Eugene was a man of outstanding loyalty and responsibility.

She had indeed chosen the right manager.

Lydia had made a terrible mistake back then.

Violeta said, “Eugene, actually, I—”

Eugene interrupted, “Enough, stop trying to talk me out of this. Beauty, it seems like we can’t get Wendy. We’ll have to come up with another plan.”

Even at this critical moment, Eugene was still thinking about work. He was a true workaholic.

Just as he finished speaking, James had already set up the stage.

His servants had brought in a sofa and a table with unopened wine bottles. A woman stepped forward to open the bottle and let it breathe.

James sat on the sofa, his posture arrogant.

With a slight tilt of his chin, a bodyguard stepped forward.

He asked, “Time’s up. Who’s going up on stage?”

Eugene took off his coat and stepped forward.

Aster exclaimed, “No, don’t do it! Mr. Scott, come back.”

Felix said, “Stop shouting, Aster. If Mr. Scott gets distracted, it could be dangerous. There’s a medical kit in the car. Go get it just in case.”

Aster replied, “Alright.”

Violeta stood by the side, watching the situation.

Eugene took the stage.

Prince James gave a signal. His bodyguard swung his fist towards Eugene.

The punch was as swift as lightning, slicing through the air.

Eugene barely dodged, but another punch followed. He avoided the first, but couldn’t escape the second. His right chest took the full impact, causing him to stumble.

James took a sip of wine. He frowned his brow with a look of disdain when he saw Eugene get hit.

He commented, “Pathetic! There’s nothing worth watching here.”

Wendy remained silent.

Violeta watched as Eugene took blow after blow. Her brow was slightly furrowed.

She glanced at the prince and studied his expression.

James clearly knew Eugene had no chance of winning, yet he hadn’t stopped the fight.

Did he want to see someone seriously hurt?

Anger rose within Violeta.

The bodyguard kicked Eugene to the floor. Aster had just retrieved the medical kit from the car when she returned and saw Eugene fall to the ground.

Aster let out a scream when she saw Eugene’s miserable state.

“Oh my god! Mr. Scott!”

Felix rushed to the stage to offer his support.

The bodyguard made a disdainful remark in Elic, “If you help him up, you lose.”

Felix retorted, “Losing is fine. Are you going to kill him?” Violeta stepped forward. She calmly removed her watch and said, “Let’s switch. I’ll fight you.”

Eugene struggled to his feet, blood seeping from the corner of his mouth. He looked at Violeta in disbelief.

“Beauty, what are you doing?”

Aster put down the medical kit and asked, “Ms. White, are you crazy?”

Violeta handed the watch to Aster and told Felix, “Help him to the car to get some rest.”

She had wanted to offer to fight earlier, but Eugene had cut her off.

Violeta watched for a while before realizing Eugene would suffer serious injuries at this rate; the bodyguard wasn’t holding back.

James was not planning to cancel the fight, even though he was aware that they were unfamiliar with Glorian Boxing.

He was enjoying this brutal sport.

This wasn’t an underground boxing ring, and there were no bets placed.

Violeta couldn’t stand seeing them bully Eugene.

Eugene protested, “Beauty, don’t go. Cough, cough-“

Without a hair tie, Violeta used a thermometer from the medical kit to pin her hair up.

She tilted her head and glanced at Eugene, comforting him, “Don’t worry, I’ll be fine.”

A mid-fight substitution was unexpected for everyone.

The bodyguard informed James about the switch.

James leaned back on the sofa, savoring his wine, and watched Violeta with amusement.

Even Wendy was stunned.

This woman is gutsy. Did she not see how badly her companion was beaten?

Did she think she could endure it better?

James neither agreed nor disagreed. He simply placed his wine glass on the table.

Chapter 376

James fixed Violeta with his deep and penetrating gaze.

They conversed in Elic.

“With such beauty, aren’t you afraid of disfiguring your pretty face?”

Violeta said confidently, “That’s none of your concern. Your Highness, I won’t lose.”

“Hahaha, such confidence! I like it. Alright, now it’s your turn. Show me what you’ve got.”

James agreed.

The same bodyguard from before faced off against Violeta.

Each took their own position. Violeta’s hand beneath her sleeve slowly clenched into a fist.

This wasn’t a game of cat and mouse. She had no interest in trading blows back and forth with the bodyguard.

Glorian Boxing was fierce.

Violeta already had a plan for how to win.

The fight began in an instant.

The bodyguard rushed forward, launching punches and kicks with aggressive precision.

Violeta stepped back, evading his punch. Then, she used her hand to deflect his kick, spinning her body, and delivered a heavy punch to his temple.

The bodyguard was utterly unprepared for a woman to know combat skills, let alone aim for a vital point. His head was unprotected.

The blow to his temple left him dazed for a few seconds.

Underestimating the opponent was a grave mistake.

If Violeta had used a knife, the bodyguard would have fallen to the ground, dead.

The few seconds of dizziness were enough for Violeta to bring him down.

He was just as miserable as Eugene, who had suffered a kick to the ground earlier.

Violeta aimed a fierce kick at his chest. The bodyguard fell to the ground, crashed into the table leg, and knocked over the decanter on the table.

The room fell silent.

The bodyguard clutched his chest and tasted blood in his mouth.

Violeta stood with her hands behind her back. Her expression was cold.

She declared, “I win.”

Violeta actually won!?

Aster and Felix were shocked. They had watched the bodyguard charge at Violeta. Aster even covered her eyes because she couldn’t bear to watch.

When she opened them again, was the bodyguard lying on the ground?

Oh my god!

Everything had happened so fast; they hadn’t seen clearly what had taken place.

The bodyguard on the ground, however, was a sight everyone could see.

The decanter spilled, and wine flowed across the table.

James squinted his eyes.

The bodyguard quickly stood up and apologized profusely to James.

James ignored him and fixed his gaze on Violeta.

“I won. Wendy will accept my script. Your Highness, your sponsorship won’t be needed; please give it to Wendy as compensation for her film preparation.”

James had spoken in front of everyone, so his words had to stand; otherwise, he would lose his credibility.

No one had expected Violeta to defeat the bodyguard.

Of course, the bodyguard’s underestimation played a part in his defeat.

Violeta was undoubtedly skilled.

No one has the nerve to say anything.

James laughed heartily and rose from the sofa. There was a glint of mysterious emotion in his eyes.

“What technique do you practice? Yes, I’ve heard Chesians know many forms of combat moves. What do you practice?”

Practice?

Violeta’s training was eclectic.

In her previous life on the mountain, the hermit had taught her everything. However, Violeta had started late, resulting in a varied set of skills.

She wasn’t particularly adept at any one style, but she had a bit of everything.

Later, Violeta trained on film sets, where she frequently used blades, guns, and sticks.

In historical action movies, she’d sometimes use whips and throw darts.

Harmony Fist? Eternal Flow? Cosmic Technique? Shadow Fist? Her training was too varied.

Her moves were often unorthodox, based on whatever came to mind at the moment.

The Glorian Boxing was direct; solely using Eternal Flow or Harmony Fist might not have been enough to win.

Glorian Boxing was a combat sport with strong practical application and direct attacks.

Violeta couldn’t afford to play around; she needed to take down her opponent swiftly.

Therefore, she targeted the bodyguard’s vulnerable spots first.

As a woman, her strength wasn’t overwhelming, but she could deliver unexpected results.

The temple was a fragile area; a blow there would cause pain and dizziness regardless of the opponent.

“Your Highness, my moves aren’t worth mentioning. Let’s leave it at that.”

James raised an eyebrow. He was clearly more intrigued by Violeta now than he was by the earlier wager.

Chapter 377

“Okay.”

James turned to look at the person next to him. He gave an order in Glorian, “Go get the doctor.”

Then, he spoke to Violeta, “I’d like to invite you all upstairs for a drink.”

Violeta glanced at Eugene, who was behind her.

James added, “I’ll have your friend treated.”

“Fine.”

It seemed that if they refused the invitation, James wouldn’t let them leave.

In just a short while, the situation had completely turned around.

What was originally a deadlock was now in their favour, and it was all due to Violeta’s quick thinking.

Felix was carrying Eugene. Aster looked at Violeta with awe; she exclaimed, “Ms. White, you rock! You just knocked that Glorian down with a couple of moves. My gosh, you’re so cool!!”

Violeta smiled at them and said, “As long as the problem is solved.”

Eugene clutched his chest in pain. He coughed and said, “Beauty, if I’d known you were this good at fighting, I wouldn’t have tried to act tough. Cough! Cough! Why didn’t you tell me earlier?”

Violeta replied, “I was about to, but you interrupted me.”

Eugene coughed again. “Cough! Cough! It’s fate. I was destined for this!”

Felix said, “Eugene, you’re seriously injured. Don’t talk!”

No one expected that just moments ago, they were adversaries.

James now invited the four of them into the winery as respectable guests.

Later, a doctor arrived to examine Eugene. He had a dislocated arm and multiple injuries. He needed to go to the hospital for further tests.

Without delay, Felix accompanied Eugene to the hospital.

Aster stayed with Violeta at the winery. Although Aster was quite scared, she stayed because she feared James might come up with more strange and perverse ideas to torment Violeta.

But she was overthinking it.

After entering the winery, James didn’t come to them, nor did anyone else.

It was Wendy who approached them.

After greeting Violeta, Wendy took out a script to discuss with her.

She asked, “This isn’t the full script, is it?”

“No, this is only one-third of it.”

Wendy handed over a business card with her private contact information. She said, “Send me the full script. Oh, by the way, I don’t even know your name yet.”

“My name is Violeta White.”

Wendy asked, “Are you the female lead in this drama?”

Violeta nodded.

She had invested in this drama to promote herself. If she wasn’t the female lead, who would be?

Wendy said, “Indeed, you fit this role perfectly. Let’s schedule another time to talk in detail.”

Violeta said straightforwardly, “Director Stokes, I won’t be staying in Glorialand for long. I hope you can come to Chesia with me this time.”

Wendy was taken aback. “Go to Chesia with you?”

Violeta nodded and explained, “Yes because I plan to start filming at the end of this month. We need to complete all preparations this month, including shooting schedules and locations.”

Wendy frowned at this. “You mean nothing’s prepared yet, but you want to start filming at the end of the month?” she asked, “Why the rush?”

Violeta was running out of time.

She only had a year. She estimated that filming this series would take six to seven months.

She had to complete everything, including editing and all post-production work, within three months. Then, she would need to arrange for international and domestic releases.

We had to complete everything within a year.

This was an extremely challenging task.

That was exactly why Violeta had chased Wendy all the way here.

She didn’t explain too much to Wendy, only saying, “First of all, thank you for agreeing to direct this series. I don’t have much time, so I hope we can speed up the process. I know you’re a professional director, and with you on board, the team will definitely be stronger.”

Wendy paused. She understood what Violeta was saying.

However, auditions for her next film were already scheduled for next week.

If she went to Chesia with Violeta this week, wouldn’t that mean she would have to cancel the auditions?

Wendy was in a dilemma.

James had overheard their conversation. He approached with his entourage.

He addressed Wendy in a commanding tone.

“Wendy, I hope you won’t refuse.”

Chapter 378

Wendy never planned to refuse the offer.

When everyone saw James approaching, they all stood up from their seats.

“Your Highness!”

Wendy gently bowed. She put her hands together in a respectful gesture.

James raised his hand slightly. He held a drink as he walked over to stand in front of Violeta. “I’ve got some things to discuss with her privately. You all can leave for now.”

Wendy was momentarily stunned and said, “Alright, I won’t interrupt then.”

The others followed suit and left.

Aster looked at Violeta with a worried expression. Violeta turned her head and patted Aster’s shoulder, saying, “Don’t worry, it’s just a chat. He’s not a match for me in combat anyway.”

Since Violeta was still able to joke in such a situation, Aster playfully scolded her, “Ms. White!”

Violeta smiled and urged, “Go on now.”

Aster sighed and said, “Alright then. If anything happens, just smash your wine glass as a signal.”

Violeta chuckled and said, “Do you think we’re in a movie? Smashing a wine glass? Even if he attempts something, there are numerous people present. It’s just the two of us, and you’re just extra baggage. Won’t we be at his mercy?”

Aster pouted and reluctantly left.

After Aster left, James placed his glass down and took a seat on the couch. His posture was as calm and composed as ever.

Violeta turned to look at him, then switched to Elic. She asked, “Your Highness, what can I do for you?”

James smiled and replied in accented Elic, “I understand your native language perfectly.”

What the … ?

Violeta was visibly stunned.

So, he understood everything I just told Aster.

Royalties are indeed extraordinary.

Violeta pursed her lips. She couldn’t grasp James’s intentions for a moment.

James fiddled with the ring on his finger and spoke slowly,

“Relax. I won’t do anything to you. I just came to ask if you know about Harmony Flow.”

Violeta asked again, “Harmony Flow?”

“Yes, Harmony Flow is a mind-body practice from your country, known for its health benefits. Your people are very knowledgeable about this.”

Violeta said, “If you have any specific requests, feel free to speak directly.”

“Alright, I’ll be straightforward. I want to learn Harmony Flow.”

Violeta said, “Harmony Flow is a profound combat technique, but there are many who can teach it. If you want to learn something, you can find a master skilled in it.”

James shook his head and said, “I don’t want just any beginner-level instructor. I want a true master.

“When you fought with my men earlier, you used the Harmony Flow technique to redirect their force. But the moves you used to dodge their head attacks didn’t quite fit. Violeta, I want to know who your teacher is.”

So that’s what this was about.

He wanted to know who my mentor was.

Violeta lowered her eyes slightly and said, “Your Highness, this is a different matter from earlier. I am not Glorian, nor am I a prisoner.”

Why should I tell him?

It’s something personal.

During the time James had disappeared, he had likely investigated Violeta.

Even a quick check would have revealed that Violeta was a popular celebrity in the entertainment industry.

She wasn’t an ordinary person who could be easily manipulated or made to disappear.

Earlier, James acted on impulse out of ignorance.

When he admitted he knew about this, he had a different plan in mind.

Otherwise, he wouldn’t have come to ask Violeta alone; he would have used more persuasive methods.

Violeta smiled at him; her expression was polite yet cold.

“Your Highness, if you don’t tell me your true purpose, I won’t tell you who my teacher is.”

James narrowed his eyes. He knew this woman was smart.

Since he couldn’t hide it, he decided to be honest.

He used a respectful tone and said, “My father loves Harmony Flow.”

Oh!

Violeta understood when he said it this way.

Royal affairs were not something she wanted to delve into.

Wherever there were people, there were fights. Even wealthy families were rife with internal strife, not to mention the complexity of royalty.

“I practiced in a hermitage in the mountains for a while. I’ll write down the address. You can find a master there.”

Violeta agreed straightforwardly.

James couldn’t quite read her.

Chapter 379

James said, “I thought you were going to negotiate with me.”

Violeta said, “Your Highness, I’m not someone who bites the hand that feeds.”

Why would she provoke the royal family’s authority?

Negotiate?

Sure, James was being cordial now.

Don’t forget, Violeta was standing while he was sitting.

From the start, James had made it clear who held the power here.

Violeta could ask him why, but trying to negotiate with him would be pushing her luck too far.

She would ultimately die without even understanding why.

If he wanted her gone for good, it was a minor inconvenience. Whether he wanted to look for trouble with her was entirely up to James.

Even if Violeta did disappear, how could her family back in Chesia seek justice?

Let’s be real; this was the real world.

James laughed heartily. He looked at Violeta with a touch of admiration.

“Sit down. Why are you standing? I like smart people, and you’re very smart.”

Violeta forced a smile and sat down at the far end of the sofa, keeping her distance from James.

James continued, “I heard from Wendy that she’s very satisfied with the script. Wendy is an excellent director. If she likes it, it means the script is top-notch.

“How about this? Since you didn’t accept the sponsorship I mentioned earlier, I have a private estate in Kligan. If you like it, you can use it as a filming location.”

Violeta froze at the offer.

James didn’t give her a chance to refuse. He raised his glass to clink with hers.

“Cheers.”

Before the sunset, James arranged for a driver to take Violeta and Aster back to their hotel.

Felix called to inform them that Eugene was fine after his hospital checkup, though his dislocated arm needed rest.

Relieved to hear Eugene was okay, they relaxed a bit.

Back at the hotel, Aster followed Violeta closely. She said, “Ms. White, I never thought this Glorian prince would be so kind. He even sent his men to personally send us back to the hotel.”

Violeta shook her head helplessly and said, “You’re naive. He sent someone to bring us back to find out where we’re staying, making it easier to keep tabs on us.”

Aster’s eyes widened and she exclaimed, “What? He’s such a scheming man.”

They entered the elevator together. Violeta watched the doors close with a sigh.

She said, “We’ve gotten ourselves mixed up with someone we shouldn’t have. He also wants me to shoot in his territory in Kligan.”

James knew their hotel.

Before leaving the winery, Violeta had given him the address of the hermitage. If James couldn’t find the place, he would think she was playing him.

Fortunately, Violeta hadn’t tried to deceive him. She had given the real address.

Aster gasped. “Oh my, it seems he never trusted us.”

Violeta said, “Have you ever watched palace dramas?”

Aster nodded and said, “Of course I have.”

Violeta patted her shoulder and said, “The power struggles between men are far scarier than the scheming of women in the harem.”

After a night’s rest, filming continued the next day.

In the afternoon, Violeta and Wendy signed the contract, and she handed over the full script.

Wendy had her own independent filming team. Violeta could completely trust an internationally award-winning director with the filming.

James didn’t appear before her again.

Wendy told Violeta, “The prince is a sly fox. He only comes out to drink with people from the industry when he’s in a bad mood. Boxing is just his way of venting. I originally thought your manager would be beaten to death.”

Violeta said, “I wouldn’t let that happen.”

Wendy replied, “Your intervention surprised everyone. You really caught us off guard!”

Violeta smiled faintly and changed the subject.

“Director, did you cancel next week’s auditions?”

Wendy admitted, “Yes, I’ve asked my staff to notify everyone, but there might be some disputes.”

“Of course,” Violeta said.

Cancelling auditions at the last minute was bound to cause trouble.

The actors scheduled to audition were top talents from all over the world. It would be strange if there were no disputes.

Wendy said, “By the way, one of the actresses scheduled for next week’s auditions is from your country. You might know her.”

Chapter 380

Violeta asked, “Hmm? Can I look at it?”

“Certainly,” Wendy replied.

Wendy rummaged through the papers on the table, finally handing Violeta the profile of the actress.

Violeta opened it and found that the resume was in Elic.

Her eyes skimmed the page and immediately caught the large headshot on the right side. As she flipped through the pages, she saw various candid photos of Violeta from multiple angles, along with her body measurements.

Violeta raised an eyebrow in surprise. It’s Lydia?

She chuckled and shook her head. It seemed that fate had once again led her to unwittingly cross paths with someone.

Violeta had no intention of making Lydia an enemy, nor did she want to stand in her way.

Apparently, this was inevitable.

Wendy noticed her reaction and asked, “What the matter? Do you know her?”

Violeta admitted, “I do, but we’re not close. She’s a senior in my circle.”

Wendy didn’t press further.

After leaving Reverie Studio, owned by Wendy,

Violeta headed to the hospital to visit Eugene. He looked much better than before.

Violeta mentioned seeing Lydia’s profile at Wendy’s studio.

“It seems she found a way to make a transition, but we’ve blocked her path,” Eugene said.

Aster was peeling an apple nearby. She chimed in, “Mr. Scott, why can’t Lydia act in the movie? None of the major directors in Chesia want her, and she’s even gone abroad looking for opportunities.”

This was something Violeta also wanted to know.

Online rumours circulated about Lydia’s blacklisting in the mainstream film industry.

However, none of them were credible.

Eugene, her former manager, would know the truth.

Since there was no one else in the hospital room, Eugene decided to reveal the real story.

“When Lydia first entered the industry, she offended a big shot,” he explained.

Five years ago, Violeta was a newcomer, and Eugene was a rookie manager.

They attended the company’s annual party.

Eugene was eager to network and build connections. He took her along to toast with the higher-ups.

After several rounds of drinks, Lydia couldn’t hold her liquor well and went to the restroom.

She accidentally discovered some unsavory activities there. Back then, she had a strong sense of justice and didn’t hesitate to intervene.

Therefore, she accidentally offended a second-generation gangster and uncovered some shady dealings involving company executives and other powerful entities.

That incident caused a significant uproar.

They intended to completely blacklist her, not just from the film industry.

To settle the matter, the high executives made her drink an entire box of whiskey as a condition to spare her. Eugene stepped in to help her.

That night, they both earned a notorious reputation among the higher-ups.

It was clear that if they were willing to risk everything for their career that night, they might do everything it takes to achieve their ambitions.

As a result, Lydia was blacklisted from films and only allowed to work on television.

Over time, rumours spread, suggesting she had offended a prominent director, but the truth was much more complex.

“Wow, I’m surprised Lydia used to have such a strong sense of justice,” Aster said.

“Yes, she did.”

Eugene couldn’t help but sigh.

He had believed that they would become the most trusted partners after enduring the challenges of their early careers together.

Eugene didn’t realise that fame and fortune could change a person.

The young dragon slayer had become a dragon herself.

He believed in mutual support, but after Lydia’s success, the last thing she wanted to face was the embarrassing experiences of her past.

Eugene was also a witness to those experiences.

Naturally, they drifted apart.

Honestly speaking…

Aside from the bitterness, Eugene was curious to see how far Lydia would go.

He was determined to prove to her that she had made the wrong choice.

After the shooting schedule ended, Violeta and Wendy returned to Chesia.

Wendy was there to meet the screenwriter, Danielle, to discuss their new project.

To create a successful show, collaboration with the writer was essential.

They also needed to revisit their casting choices.

Reverie Studio had previously announced the cancellation of the audition for their last movie. They revealed that Wendy was now working on a new TV series focusing on female revenge.

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe


Prev | Next

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 361, to 370]] – Daisy Novels 

Chapter 361

Far away on a film set in another province, Zelena watched the trending topics on Facebook and thought that Hattie had dropped the ball this time.

Hattie had also attended the Clio Charity Night, yet her presence caused barely a ripple.

While her name did appear in the trending searches, it was quickly overshadowed by the uproar over Violeta.

It was evident that Hattie couldn’t compete with Violeta.

Hattie might have had a fighting chance before Violeta’s return to the White family. But now?

The odds were slim.

Meanwhile, on another set, Tracy was seething with envy upon hearing that Violeta had won the endorsement of a top luxury brand.

“This is so unfair! The company gave Violeta such a huge deal, and I got nothing!” she fumed.

Winnie responded, “Hold on, that might not be the company’s doing it for Violeta.”

Tracy looked puzzled. “What do you mean, Winnie?”

Winnie explained, “I think the brand approached Violeta directly. The company wouldn’t dare pitch a top luxury brand to a newcomer.”

It was obvious that the powerful family behind Violeta was pulling strings.

After all, she was indeed a daughter of a wealthy family.

She could navigate the high society world with ease, so why wouldn’t she excel in the entertainment industry?

Winnie felt a pang of regret for not securing the role of Violeta’s agent.

However, she suddenly recalled that the higher-ups had already assigned Eugene to Violeta, leaving no opportunity for her.

Nevertheless, Tracy still had a hopeful career ahead.

Patting her shoulder, Winnie said, “Tracy, don’t think too much about it. Sure, Violeta’s top luxury endorsement looks impressive now, but that could be a double-edged sword.”

“She’s riding high on the success of ‘A Quiet Ode’ for now. But once the hype dies down and if Violeta doesn’t produce another hit, even the best endorsements won’t stick around.”

Securing a top luxury brand wasn’t the real achievement.

Yet, maintaining a long-term partnership was the real skill.

Even though Violeta had a powerful family backing, brands weren’t fools. If public opinion overwhelmingly condemns Violeta as unworthy, even a luxury brand will struggle to withstand the backlash.

Luxury brands are not the White family’s playground; they must consider the commercial value of their endorsements.

Signing an artist who attracts controversy puts immense pressure on the brand.

“Winnie, do you think Violeta can’t hold onto this endorsement?” Tracy inquired.

Winnie smiled smugly. “Tracy, resources in this industry are limited, even for top-tier artists. Do you think Violeta can become a superstar in just one year?”

The industry is full of fleeting stars.

Simply being seen on screen is an achievement, but such good fortune doesn’t come often.

The success of ‘A Quiet Ode’ was largely due to Wade Howell’s influence.

Firstly, it’s a spin-off of Wade Howell’s classic works from previous years.

Secondly, it was his first venture into a web series, which drew significant attention.

Thirdly, the cast, aside from the newcomer Violeta, consisted of seasoned actors.

The show’s success was almost guaranteed with such a lineup.

Encountering such an opportunity once is a stroke of incredible luck; twice is nearly impossible unless Violeta is destined for extraordinary fortune.

Winnie bet that Violeta wouldn’t land another hit show within a year.

“Jealousy runs wild in our industry. Nobody wants Violeta to soar any higher than she did when she first arrived. The real drama is yet to unfold. Just wait and see.”

Tracy felt a bit more at ease after hearing Winnie’s analysis.

“Alright, Winnie, I’ll listen to you. I’ll focus on finishing this drama first.”

“Exactly, Tracy. We need to advance steadily. Cutting corners might be fast, but it also comes with high risks.”

A week after the promotional video was edited and released, it caused a stir online, solidifying Violeta’s reputation as the year’s most controversial newcomer.

Her schedule included more offline business engagements, but many more were reduced or canceled.

Chapter 362

A few endorsement deals started rolling in after Violeta signed a contract with SEVITL.

However, Eugene wasn’t about to let Violeta accept just any offer.

Back then, Violeta might have taken on anything as long as the money was good. But now, with SEVITL on board, her profile had risen.

Accepting lower-tier gigs could tarnish SEVITL’s image along with her own.

The brands would also be dissatisfied.

It was a trade-off: the higher she climbed, the more selective she had to be.

They had some free time on their hands, so Eugene arranged for Violeta to undergo specialised training which focused on posture and expression management.

“We’ve swooped in and taken a lot of opportunities from others,” Eugene said, “so it’s best to lay low for a while.”

Violeta nodded in agreement, “Fine.”

Eugene’s tone turned stern, “Beauty, for the next year, we also need to solidify your position. No mistakes that could harm your commercial value. We need at least one hit drama to secure our endorsements.”

Aster agreed, “Sure. Since Ms. White signed SEVITL’s spokesperson contract, everyone is envious. Even though it’s just for a year, they’re all hoping for a failure.”

Eugene continued, “I’ll push for a top-tier scriptwriter. Emilie Robinson has some promising material. She’s a top-tier writer who wrote the wildly successful ‘Winter Kingdom Trilogy’. I’ve heard she’s about to start a new project…”

“No need, Mr. Scott,” Violeta interrupted.

Eugene looked surprised. “What’s wrong?”

Violeta lowered her head before declaring firmly, “I want to star in Danielle’s drama.”

Eugene was speechless.

The room fell silent for a few seconds.

Eugene frowned. “Do you mean ‘Nirvana and Rebirth’?”

Aster chimed in, “Ms. White, have you thought this through? Danielle is just an intern scriptwriter. I heard she struggled to find work after graduating and spent years mooching off her family before finally landing an internship. Choosing her is a huge risk!”

“If she were capable, she wouldn’t have been living off her family,” Aster added disdainfully.

She looked down at Danielle, who lived off her parents.

Mooched off one’s parents was indeed a disgraceful act that anyone with a sense of integrity would look down upon.

However, Danielle’s situation wasn’t as simple as it seemed.

While some might call it “mooching off her family,” a kinder way to put it was that she was taking time to recover.

Danielle suffered from severe depression, a condition rooted in her naturally sensitive and emotional disposition.

Danielle’s personality made her a pushover in school.

Her struggles began during school, where her soft and vulnerable nature made her an easy target for verbal bullying. Fortunately, her family was deeply supportive, which kept the bullying at bay.

Still, Danielle developed a serious case of depression.

After graduation, the stress only worsened her condition, forcing her to stay home and recuperate.

The play ‘Nirvana and Rebirth’ was born during those years of recovery as a form of self-redemption for Danielle.

Everything she couldn’t confront in reality, she poured into her writing.

This wasn’t merely a script from an intern; it was the product of years of her life and emotional turmoil.

Despite her “intern” label, the script was a masterpiece honed over several years.

Danielle’s talent shone through, especially in her profound depiction of human nature.

The play had already become a sensation abroad, though it remained undiscovered for years due to her status as a mere intern.

Under normal circumstances, ‘Nirvana and Rebirth’ would have taken another two years to start securing investment and casting.

However, with Violeta’s interest, it was fast-tracked, offering a solution to her current predicament while giving a deserving writer a chance. It was a win-win situation.

Violeta was resolute about taking on ‘Nirvana and Rebirth’.

Eugene was puzzled. “Beauty, why are you so confident in this play?”

Violeta replied, “Because it might be the first dark revenge drama in film history. It will undoubtedly be rated ‘R’.”

Aster’s eyes widened. “R-rated? Doesn’t that mean it can’t be shown domestically?”

Violeta nodded. “It might be a problem, but there’s always a way to work around it.”

It just means we’ll need to double the budget.

Violeta had long been prepared to tackle this challenge.

Chapter 363

The classic scenes from ‘Nirvana and Rebirth’ were not 18+ content that couldn’t be broadcast but lines that revealed human nature’s darkness.

It was the highlight of the drama.

What couldn’t be broadcast domestically would be released in full overseas.

What could be broadcast domestically within the red line would be edited with double the budget and released as an edited version domestically.

Overall, Violeta would not miss this script.

It would become her second representative work.

Violeta looked at Eugene and said, “Mr. Scott, do you trust me? I won’t ruin my future.”

Eugene was silent for a moment.

If it were before signing with SEVITL, Violeta could still be capricious in choosing scripts, but now she had become SEVITL’s brand ambassador.

Too many people in the industry were watching their every move.

Eugene was also very career-oriented. How could he allow Violeta to become a laughingstock in the industry?

There was only one year.

Filming a drama could take as little as three to four months or several years.

They might only produce just one drama in a year.

It was a gamble they couldn’t afford to take!

Eugene didn’t trust Danielle, but Violeta had complete faith in her.

Seeing Violeta’s unwavering gaze, Eugene nodded and said, “Since you have such high hopes for this drama, there must be a reason for it. As your manager, who else should I support if I don’t support you?”

Seeing Eugene agree, Violeta smiled and said, “Mr. Scott, don’t worry. This drama will not disappoint you.”

Eugene said, “But, just our belief isn’t enough. Danielle has no reputation and only has been in the industry for a short time. No production company will trust a newcomer screenwriter, and no director would be willing to shoot this script. Getting this drama made is extremely challenging.”

Indeed.

What Eugene said was exactly what Danielle faced in the previous lifetime.

Despite the numerous difficulties, Danielle ultimately succeeded in producing the drama.

In the previous lifetime, Danielle overcame the difficulty without Violeta’s help. Now, with Violeta’s assistance, the challenges should be much easier to overcome.

Soon, Eugene went to inform Danielle that Violeta had taken an interest in her script, ‘Nirvana and Rebirth’, and wanted it to be made into a production.

When Danielle heard the news, she was completely stunned.

Perhaps she never expected that her script would be turned into a production one day, and she certainly didn’t think that day would come so soon!

Moreover, Violeta was currently a skyrocketing newcomer in the entertainment industry.

If she was willing to star in the drama, it would automatically bring high viewership to the show.

Danielle happily slapped herself on the cheek.

Eugene asked, “What’s wrong with you?”

Danielle, grinning foolishly, said, “I thought I was dreaming. My face hurts, so it looks like I’m not dreaming after all.”

Eugene was dumbfounded.

Seeing the goofy grin on the young woman before him, he grew even more doubtful.

Why did Violeta choose to bet on her?

I couldn’t make sense of it at all.

“Alright, stop doubting yourself. This is real. Here’s Violeta’s contact number. Add each other on WhatsApp, and she will discuss the details later.”

“Oh, okay.”

After delivering the news, Eugene left.

Danielle added Violeta on WhatsApp.

Violeta was attending an offline brand event.

After the event concluded, Violeta returned to the car and, upon seeing Danielle’s message notifications, she read it.

Danielle must have been watching her phone, waiting for Violeta to respond to her message.

She sent two messages.

‘Hello, Violeta. I’m Danielle Wilmore.’

‘Thank you so much for taking an interest in my work. However, I’m curious. Why did you choose to pick up this script of mine?’

Danielle knew that she had no background and no reputation in the industry.

She was just an ordinary intern screenwriter.

Being noticed by Violeta was like receiving a stroke of first-rate fortune.

Violeta sat in the car and replied to Danielle.

‘Hello, I’m Violeta White. First, I’m very pleased to work with you in the future.’

‘A talented person’s day will come. I hope you won’t doubt yourself.’

Violeta’s words ignited Danielle’s previously lacking confidence.

Chapter 364

‘Thank you.’

‘You’re welcome. Let’s meet up this weekend. I’ll send you the address later.”

‘Okay.’

News spreads quickly in the industry.

Eugene had only contacted Danielle about the matter in the morning, and it rapidly circulated through the industry.

Soon followed by everyone’s doubts and ridicule.

“Has Eugene gone mad after all these years in the industry? At such a crucial time for Violeta, he contacts an obscure intern screenwriter instead of reaching out to a top-notch screenwriter. What’s the name of this intern screenwriter again?”

“Danielle Wilmore.”

“Heh, even an old hand like Eugene can make mistakes.”

“Well, you can’t say that. What if this is an unexpected move? Violeta could successfully renew her contract with SEVITL if they produce another drama within a year. All of you mocking her might end up with eggs on your faces.”

“You make a good point. Let’s hope you’re not among those with eggs on their faces.”

“Hahahahaha.”

On the weekend.

In Knightsbridge Private Manor.

Nolan drove quietly, got out of the car, went around to the back to retrieve a box of pre-ordered chess sets, and then rang the doorbell on the iron gate.

The butler, with silver streaks in his black hair, smiled as he approached to open the door.

“Nolan, you’re here. Mr. Howell is taking a nap. Should I go wake him up?”

Nolan stepped inside and smiled, “No need. I’ll wait for him in the backyard.”

As he spoke, Nolan patted the chess set he had brought.

“These are newly purchased top-quality ivory chess pieces. I’ll give him a surprise later.”

The butler nodded. “Alright, then I’ll prepare some tea for you.”

He stepped inside the house.

Nolan went to the backyard to watch the fish and drink tea, placing the new chess set on the chess table.

When he was still in school, Nolan often played chess with Wade.

The two were chess friends and could be considered lifelong friends despite their age difference.

After entering the industry, they had less time for each other.

But Nolan would still visit Wade and keep him company whenever he had free time.

Half an hour later.

Wade woke up, put on his jacket, and left the room.

The butler said, “Mr. Howell, Nolan is waiting for you in the backyard.”

“Oh, Nolan is here?”

Wade headed towards the backyard.

“Nolan.”

Hearing the sound, Nolan stood up from his seat and said, “Mr. Howell, you’re awake. It must have been enjoyable to nap in this weather, neither cold nor warm.”

Wade replied, “Ah, as you get older, you can’t sleep well at night, so you end up feeling drowsy in the afternoon.”

As he walked over, he immediately noticed the chess box on the table.

“What’s this?”

Nolan smiled and said, “I brought a new set of chess pieces. I noticed you were missing a set of ivory ones, so I thought I’d bring this for you.”

Wade sat across from Nolan, reached out to open the box, and saw the warm white chess pieces made from natural ivory inside. They gleamed with a lustrous sheen.

He took out a piece and felt it. The texture was delicate, and the touch was exceptionally smooth.

“Where did you get these? They must have been quite expensive.”

“A friend bought them. The price doesn’t matter. What’s important is that you like them.”

Wade smiled and said, “Very nice. Let’s play two games.”

Nolan replied, “Okay.”

The butler brought a pot of freshly brewed tea and poured some for both.

In a short while, the two games were completed.

Nolan offered to let Wade win and lost both games.

Wade took a sip from his teacup. He knew full well that Nolan had let him win. With a serious look, he asked, “What are you after? I don’t like this roundabout approach.”

Nolan lowered his eyelashes slightly and stated his intentions straightforwardly, “It’s true I haven’t played chess in a long time and wanted to have a few games with you. However, I also have a personal reason. I want to ask about the news regarding ‘Spring in Moon City!.”

Wade set down his teacup and spoke in a deep, measured tone, “Do you want to act in ‘Spring in Moon City’? Didn’t you just finish filming, and it performed quite well at the box office? Why the sudden push?”

Nolan hesitated momentarily and said, “It’s not for me. I’m asking on behalf of a friend.”

Wade’s gaze settled on Nolan’s face, and he raised an eyebrow

with a smile. “Oh, and which friend might that be?”

Since he had already spoken up, Nolan decided to be straightforward.

“Violeta White.”

After all, Wade had mentored quite a few actresses.

Chapter 365

However, Wade didn’t have a habit of consistently working with the same actress.

Many actresses mentored by directors were often given nicknames like “so-and-so’s girl” or “so-and-so’s leading lady.”

Some screenwriters working long-term with a particular actress would also have that actress dubbed “the screenwriter’s exclusive actress” or similar.

But Wade did not have this habit.

He did not want to be associated with any particular actress.

Firstly, after living for most of his life, he understood that in the world of fame and fortune, nine out of ten people had their share of scandals, and the chances of things going wrong were high.

He was inherently low-key, and aside from being willing to discuss his work, Wade did not want to become a topic of gossip.

Secondly, Wade selected actors based on their suitability for the role rather than their personal connections or networks.

In his productions, he would not use even top international actors if they didn’t meet the role criteria.

Wade said, “You’re not the first person to come to me asking for a role for her.”

Nolan was slightly taken aback. “Who else has asked?”

Wade said, “Uhm, let’s not discuss that for now. Since you’ve come to ask, I’ll be honest with you. I do have the intention to revive ‘Spring in Moon City’.

“The script isn’t fully developed yet, and it’s only been a short time since ‘The Quiet Ode’ wrapped up. As you know, I prefer to take a few years off after finishing a project.

“I’m getting on in years and just want to enjoy a peaceful life without exhausting myself.”

Nolan, of course, knew that Wade had this habit.

He didn’t have high hopes before inquiring, so he wasn’t too disappointed now.

He nodded and said, “I understand.”

Wade looked at Nolan’s expression, sighed, and continued, “I’ve never had the habit of using the same actress in consecutive projects, but Violeta is indeed a good actress. She is on my shortlist for the female lead role.”

Upon hearing this, Nolan’s eyes brightened.

It wasn’t just empty talk when Wade said he would consider it. He had weighed it carefully in his mind.

Unless a more suitable candidate than Violeta emerges before the script is completed, she’ll likely be the female lead’s top choice.

It’s uncertain whether there would be enough time by then.

After all, Violeta’s current situation isn’t ideal.

This trip wasn’t in vain.

Wade instructed the butler to put away the chess set on the table.

“Let’s eat.”

Nolan stood up and responded, “Okay.”

Wade’s residence has only one butler responsible for his daily meals.

The butler’s meals were just everyday dishes.

It wasn’t the first time Nolan had come to Wade’s place for a meal.

At the dining table, Wade inquired about Violeta’s current situation. He had always been indifferent to the entertainment industry, so he wasn’t aware of Violeta’s recent developments.

But given the positive reception of ‘The Quiet Ode’, it was likely that Violeta’s development wouldn’t be too bad.

“She’s been too high-profile lately, and many people in the industry watch her every move. The coming year is crucial for her. Her situation could become quite awkward if she doesn’t follow up with outstanding work.”

“Oh, so you want to help her?”

Nolan chuckled softly, “After all, she’s a junior. If I can help, why wouldn’t I?”

Wade immediately saw through Nolan’s intentions and said, “I’m afraid it’s not just that.”

Nolan was silent momentarily and then admitted, “Alright, the truth is, I want to collaborate with her.”

Wade shook his head as he ate, sighing, “You youngsters.

“I see Violeta’s potential. I will consider her for the female lead in ‘Spring in Moon City’, but it’s unrelated to personal connections.

“The rules of the industry are what they are. Everyone is equal. Some people might take years to get a standout opportunity. Why should she be expected to shine brightly from the start? Nolan, everyone has to walk their path. What they become is up to their fate.”

In other words, he wouldn’t be giving Violeta any special favours.

Violeta’s role as the lead in ‘The Quiet Ode’ was due to something other than Niall’s favour.

It was because the script was completed, and Violeta was a fitting choice.

As they say, it was a matter of timing, location, and the right person.

And since the script for ‘Spring in Moon City’ wasn’t finished yet, Wade would follow his own pace and wouldn’t easily let anyone disrupt his rhythm.

Chapter 366

Nolan understood Wade’s point.

So, he didn’t press the issue.

After finishing the meal, Nolan prepared to leave.

He remembered something and asked, “Mr. Howell, who else

has come to advocate for Violeta before?”

Wade hummed thoughtfully.

“Quite a few. Her brother, and also Hayden.”

The final meeting place with Danielle was at Apex Entertainment.

Given the media’s scrutiny of Violeta, they decided to set the meeting address at the company for greater security to avoid unwanted attention or photos.

Danielle arrived nervously at the entrance of Apex Entertainment.

Aster came down to greet her.

Once in the lounge, Danielle finally met Violeta in person.

“Hi, Vio… Violeta.”

Danielle was struck by Violeta’s beauty and found herself a bit tongue-tied.

Aster said, “Ms. White, the guest has arrived.”

Violeta stood up from her chair and shook hands with Danielle, saying, “Hello, Ms. Wilmore, the scriptwriter.”

Danielle shyly smiled. “No, I don’t dare to call myself a scriptwriter. I’m still an intern and haven’t been officially promoted yet.”

Violeta said, “It’s okay. After this project, you’ll become a sought-after top scriptwriter.”

A top scriptwriter?

Danielle couldn’t even imagine it, but hearing Violeta say that made her very happy.

“Let’s get started. Let’s talk about the script first.”

Danielle, who was usually shy and introverted, became much more open and enthusiastic when discussing her script.

Violeta shared her thoughts with her, but the overall direction still followed Danielle’s creative vision.

Danielle hadn’t expected that the script would be adapted into a film so quickly.

Although she enjoyed the conversation with Violeta, the crucial issue was that turning the script into a film would require a substantial amount of money.

Violeta reassured, “Don’t worry about that. I have the funds.”

Danielle’s eyes widened in surprise. “Huh? Violeta, are you investing yourself?”

Violeta said, “Not exactly. I’m having my dad invest in it.”

Danielle asked, “Your dad?”

Violeta smiled and said, “You can rest assured. Oh, and I’d also like you to write a clean script version.”

Danielle inquired, “Why?”

Violeta explained, “If we shoot according to the full version of the script, it won’t pass the domestic censorship.”

Danielle nodded, a bit delayed in response, “That’s true. You’ve contemplated this. I’ll go back and revise the script accordingly. Let’s do this. I’ll have the revised draft ready for you by the end of the month.”

Eugene, sitting quietly, said, “The end of the month won’t work. We’ll be flying to Glorialand for the shoot.”

Danielle said, “Then … “

Violeta suggested, “Just send it to me via WhatsApp. We won’t

need to meet again for now. Once my schedule clears up, we can have a proper discussion.”

Danielle responded, “Okay.”

After the discussion, Aster personally saw Danielle out.

As Danielle stepped out of Apex Entertainment, she glanced back at the building.

She would never have imagined that her life would be completely rewritten because of that afternoon.

At the end of the month, Violeta flew to Newham.

With artist flights being quite transparent now, there were quite a few fans at the airport to welcome her.

The number of fans greeting her at the airport increased with each trip.

And the number of familiar fans among the crowd was also increasing.

She knew she had a major fan on Facebook named The Violet Land.

As Violeta got into the car and rolled down the window, she asked the fans outside, “Who is The Violet Land?”

The crowd of fans on the sidewalk turned their attention to a chubby young man standing further back.

Violeta’s gaze met his, and she smiled, asking, “Are you The Violet Land?”

The chubby young man blushed instantly and shyly replied, “Yes, that’s me.”

Violeta reached out her hand to him. The young man hesitated for a moment before stepping forward and gently shaking her hand.

“Thank you for your support. See you next time.”

The black Alphard moved forward, driving away.

Violeta waved to them as the car window slowly rolled up.

The fans lingered, reluctant to leave.

The man with whom he had shaken hands stared dazedly at his hand, feeling as though something was leaping out of his heart.

During the week of filming in Newham, fans visited the set daily.

Chapter 367

Violeta would sign autographs for the fans every day after work before returning to the hotel.

When Zoren found out that Violeta had gone to Newham, she messaged her on WhatsApp.

‘Vio, you’re in Newham. Why not take the opportunity to visit Hade as well?’

Oh, right, Hayden is also in Newham.

Violeta realized this only later.

She replied to the message: ‘I’ve been quite busy lately. He should be busy too, right?’

Zoren: ‘I don’t know how busy he is, but he should have time for a meal.’

It’s been a long time since I’ve seen Hayden.

Violeta hesitated for a moment.

After returning to the hotel, she sent a text message to Hayden.

‘Are you busy? I’m in Newham now. Want to treat me?’

Only someone like her would say that.

She was going out of her way to ask someone to treat her. Violeta, though, didn’t sense anything was off. After all, Hayden had previously promised to treat her to fondue.

This isn’t considered begging, right?

After Violeta sent the message, she removed her makeup and showered.

Twenty minutes had passed since she’d finished her shower and exited the bathroom with Hayden’s response.

There were two very brief messages.

‘Okay.’

‘Address?’

Violeta didn’t reply in time. By now, twenty minutes had passed.

It was inconvenient to type a message with one hand while drying her hair, so she decided to call Hayden instead.

She placed the phone on the table, originally thinking it wouldn’t connect so quickly.

But unexpectedly, as soon as she had just put the phone down, the voice call was connected immediately.

“Hello.”

Violeta was caught off guard. “Wow, how did you pick up so quickly?”

On the other end of the line, Hayden paused momentarily before replying in a somewhat subdued voice, “I happened to be looking at some documents.”

“Uh, I’m in Newham. Are there any good fondue places here? Treat me to a meal.”

“Okay.”

“Then send me the address of the fondue place, and I’ll go there myself later.”

“No need. I’ll wait for you downstairs at the hotel.”

Violeta paused her motion of drying her hair. “You know which hotel I’m staying at?”

“Yeah, I just checked. Get ready and come down. I’ll be waiting for you in a black Volkswagen Passat at the hotel’s back door.”

“Okay.”

The call ended.

Violeta didn’t have time to wonder how Hayden found out which hotel she stayed at. She quickly dried her hair, changed her clothes, and put on a cap before heading downstairs.

As she stepped out the back entrance of the hotel, she noticed the subdued black Passat hidden behind some shrubs in the parking lot’s corner. She approached, opened the car door, and entered.

The space inside the car was not large, and Hayden was seated on the left side.

After getting into the car, Violeta didn’t have time to greet Hayden and instead first scanned outside for any suspicious vehicles.

ال

After all, the last time she went out for a meal with Zoren, she was photographed without permission. She definitely didn’t want that to happen again this time.

The driver in the front politely said, “Ms. White, don’t worry. There are no cars following us.”

Hearing this, Violeta said, “That’s good. I was worried about paparazzi.”

Taking off her mask, she looked directly at Hayden, her stunning eyes meeting his long, narrow ones.

“How did you know I was at this hotel?”

Hayden was dressed in black casual wear, with a cool and distant demeanour, looking much the same as before.

The only difference was that he now wore silver-framed glasses on his nose. The lenses added a layer of depth, making his dark eyes appear even more obscure, and his presence seemed much more composed.

He leaned back against the seat, his voice clearer and more measured than it had been over the phone.

“I looked it up.”

How else would you have found out if not by looking it up?

Violeta responded, “Alright, you’re pretty quick with the updates.”

The Passat left the parking lot and merged into the flow of traffic.

Soon, they arrived at a fondue restaurant with a bright sign and yellow lights hanging on the side.

By the time they left the hotel, Hayden had already made arrangements.

The fondue base was prepared in the private room, and all the dishes were laid out. The attendant who guided them upstairs didn’t glance at Violeta once throughout the process. After closing the door, they left.

Once inside, Hayden removed his coat and hung it on a nearby seat, revealing a light brown sweater underneath. His back was very straight.

“The tender beef here is a signature dish and very famous.”

Violeta removed her hat, revealing her fair face and sleek black hair draped over her shoulders. “Mm, this cheese fondue smells fragrant. Do you come here often? You even know their signature dish.”

Chapter 368

“Not very often, but I come here with colleagues for gatherings.”

“I see.”

Hayden came to dine with people from the Political Department who all held official titles.

The owner of the fondue restaurant was an acquaintance, and the waitstaff was well-trained, knowing what to observe and ignore.

The surface of the cheese fondue bubbled and boiled. Eager to start, Violeta rolled up her sleeves and began cooking chorizo.

“Is it alright to eat something this cheesy at night?”

“It’s fine. I have at most two such meals a month.”

Violeta was an artist, but she was also a person. Her aesthetic benchmark was to stay well and have a flawless body. She would never starve herself to death, though.

Of course, if a role required it, she could do it.

“Alright, enjoy it.”

“Are you doing well in Newham?”

“Not bad. How about you?”

Violeta dipped a piece of chorizo in the bowl without looking up and said, “Haven’t you seen the news online? I’ve become famous.”

“I saw it. Your performance in ‘The Quiet Ode’ was really excellent.”

“Isn’t it?” After blowing on the chorizo and biting, Violeta thought of something. She asked, “The filming location for ‘The Quiet Ode’ was in Veilmist Lake. The scenery there is truly beautiful, with ancient and picturesque villas. No wonder it’s become the filming site for many period martial arts dramas.

“Hayden, the villa in Veilmist Lake is also part of your family’s property, right?”

“Yes.”

Violeta raised her eyes and said, “I heard from Mr. Howell that you lent it for free?”

“Yes.”

Violeta smiled with a twinkle in her eye. “You’re quite generous. How about being even more generous and helping me with something?”

Hayden placed the cooked chorizo on a small plate and set it in front of Violeta. The fondue’s steam was thick, so he took off his glasses and set them aside, then asked slowly, “What is it?”

Violeta replied, “It’s not urgent right now. I’ll tell you about it later.”

Even though it was a clean version, ‘Nirvana and Rebirth’ might have trouble passing the review after they were filmed.

Without connections, it was tough to get things done.

Violeta wanted to ask Hayden for help, thinking taking advantage of his connections was best.

Although Hayden didn’t know what Violeta wanted to ask him, he agreed to help.

“Alright, let me know when you’re ready to talk. The beef is done. Bring the plate over, and I’ll help you serve it.”

“Here you go.”

Violeta was full when it came time to pay and depart, but Hayden had largely concentrated on serving her and hadn’t eaten much himself.

The driver brought the car over, and Hayden opened the door, allowing Violeta to get in first.

Violeta said, “The tender beef is really delicious. No wonder it’s their signature dish.”

Hayden replied, “If it’s good, we’ll come again next time.”

Violeta responded, “Next time? I’m not sure when that will be.”

Hayden asked, “How long will you stay in Newham?”

Violeta replied, “Two days.”

After finishing in Newham, she would head to Glorialand, as her schedule was quite tight.

There was not much time left, so Violeta would have to start looking for someone to film ‘Nirvana and Rebirth’ once her present schedule was over.

The driver drove the car back to the hotel.

As Violeta got out of the car and closed the door, she rested her elbow on the car window, bent down, and said to Hayden, “Don’t forget about what you promised me tonight.”

“I won’t forget, but if I help you, how will you repay me?”

Hayden adjusted his glasses, looking like a cunning guy.

“Wow, you dare negotiating terms with me now?” Violeta said, wiggling her finger at him. “You can set whatever conditions you want. Alright, I really need to head back to the hotel now. Bye-bye, let’s keep in touch on WhatsApp.”

“Bye.”

Violeta lowered the brim of her cap and walked towards the hotel.

Hayden’s gaze followed her until she was out of sight, and then he rolled up the car window.

The driver then glanced at the rearview mirror and said, “Sir, over there.”

Looking in the direction the driver had pointed, Hayden noticed a black car parked nearby.

He took off his glasses and wiped them, then calmly said, “Take care of it.”

The next day, Violeta continued with her usual filming schedule.

When she finished work and was leaving in the evening, fans caught up with her and asked for autographs.

Violeta made a halt to grab the book and autograph it for the fans. But one of the pens a fan gave her ran out of ink as she was signing.

“It’s out of ink.”

The fan was disappointed and said, “Oh, I don’t have another pen.”

Violeta glanced at the assistant beside her and asked, “Aster, do you have a pen?”

Aster looked through her bag, but there was no pen. For some reason, there wasn’t the one that was supposed to be there today. It might have been left somewhere else.

Chapter 369

“I don’t have it, Ms. White.”

The fans’ faces showed their disappointment.

Right when Violeta was contemplating whether to use lip gloss, a somewhat plump hand extended from behind, offering a white fountain pen. “Here, take this.”

Violeta turned to see it was her major fan, The Violet Land.

After taking the pen and signing her name, the other fans started handing her various items to autograph. Once Violeta finished, she spotted the chubby guy and walked over to return the pen.

“Thanks! May I know your name?”

“Armand Shephard.”

The chubby guy was wearing a pale yellow hoodie.

Though he was a big fan, he was pretty shy. Unlike the others who would rush over to block Violeta, he always just watched quietly and left without a word.

Violeta said, “I’ll remember that. Head back early and get some rest. Thanks for sticking around with me.”

Armand felt thrilled talking to Violeta.

Once she was out of sight, he grabbed his high-end camera and left too, excitedly editing pictures to upload on Facebook when he got to his hotel.

He planned to go to bed early to catch his morning flight to Glorialand and wait at the airport.

The thought of it made him giggle with joy.

After wrapping up the shoot in Newham, Violeta hopped on a pre-dawn flight to Glorialand to make the most of the good weather.

Just before getting on the plane, Violeta responded to Danielle’s message on WhatsApp.

‘Hey, Danielle, I found the perfect director for the shoot. If she agrees, I’ll introduce you to her when I return from Glorialand.’

Danielle replied, ‘Sounds good.’

Meanwhile, Lydia’s vacation has ended, and she’s ready to start working officially.

It’s been quite a while since she joined a film crew, and her fans on Facebook are eagerly waiting.

Although Lydia wants to act, she’s tired of those typical youthful idol dramas.

She’s looking to make a change!

However, mainstream local directors aren’t interested in working with her, so she’s turned her focus to international directors, hoping to secure roles in global films.

Lydia is now focused on the rising international Artean director, Wendy Stokes.

Wendy, who is of Chesian-Glorian heritage, moved to Poresaint when she was six and went back to Glorialand at eighteen to attend college. While in university, she won a Golden Sun Award for a short film she directed.

After graduating, she kept making films and made a big comeback last year with a unique project, earning the Golden Horizon Award for best director.

Wendy has a reputation among global filmmakers for preferring Artean actors in her films.

Being of Chesian-Glorian heritage and having faced “racial prejudice” during her education in the Poresaint, she resolved to elevate Artean representation to global prominence in her directorial career.

Additionally, Wendy has frequently voiced her stance against racial and skin colour discrimination on her social media accounts.

This is what attracts Lydia to her.

“Wendy is working on a new movie, and it’s supposed to focus on women in the workplace. I need to land a part in this film to make a breakthrough.”

“Lydia, we’ve been reaching out to her for ages, and Wendy’s studio still hasn’t responded. Isn’t it a bit discouraging?” her assistant said.

Lydia smirked, “It’s expected they wouldn’t answer. Do you have any idea how many junk emails the studio’s public inbox gets daily?”

The assistant was speechless.

They likely assumed the emails were just more spam.

Lydia grabbed her phone with a smug look on her face and said joyfully, “In this industry, you need connections to succeed.

“I got a friend to reach out to Wendy for me. She has already looked over my resume and suggested I audition in Glorialand next week.”

The assistant’s eyes lit up with excitement.

“For real? Wow, that’s fantastic!!”

Lydia was thrilled too, though she couldn’t help but think that while she now had her studio, the skill level of her current employees wasn’t on par with Eugene.

If they were, she wouldn’t have had to contact Wendy herself.

But you can’t have everything.

Lydia understood that with every gain comes some loss, so she couldn’t demand perfection.

“By the way, have we checked into Violeta’s background?”

The assistant nodded. “Yes, it’s all done.”

Chapter 370

The assistant pulled out the gathered documents and said seriously, “It’s no surprise Violeta snagged the SEVITL endorsement. She’s actually from the White family.”

Lydia was taken aback. “What do you mean?”

The assistant elaborated, “Violeta is a graduate of Toland University. Her surname is White, just like Anton, the Chancellor of Toland University and the chairman of the White Group. Before she graduated, she was quite famous on the university’s forum. Now, everyone at Toland University knows she’s the Chancellor’s daughter.”

The White family is truly an aristocratic lineage.

Lydia’s face went still, then she gripped her phone so tightly her knuckles turned white.

No wonder Violeta secured the SEVITL endorsement so quickly. As a wealthy heiress, it was almost guaranteed.

The assistant continued, “I had someone look into SEVITL. Violeta’s endorsement was personally approved by the Artea- Pacifica head, bypassing market research. This head has a close relationship with Violeta’s mother, Irene Persley. Her mother’s influence must have played a role.”

Now the truth had been revealed.

Lydia felt both reluctant and powerless. In hindsight, it all adds up.

Violeta, a rookie, was instantly taken in by Eugene.

Eugene is incredibly talented, and a premier agent.

Even with Lydia’s departure, Eugene shouldn’t be managing a complete novice.

Lydia shut her eyes. Knowing Violeta’s background now, it was unwise to oppose her.

It was forgivable not to understand the situation earlier.

But now, it was smart to steer clear of her to avoid any issues.

After all, making an enemy of a rich girl is never a good plan.

“Forget it. Violeta’s career path doesn’t clash with mine. Since she’s from a wealthy family, she has some advantages we can’t ignore. Let’s focus on getting in touch with Wendy. I’ll head to Glorialand for the audition next week.”

The assistant replied, “Got it, I’ll book the flight right away.”

The plane touched down in Glorialand.

The car that Eugene had set up beforehand was waiting outside the airport.

There weren’t many fans following her overseas yet, and Violeta wasn’t famous internationally. So, there was no big fanfare when she arrived at the airport.

But Violeta did notice a few familiar faces.

One of them was Armand.

Armand stood outside the airport with his camera gear, taking pictures of her.

He didn’t approach to greet or bother her.

Violeta waved at him when she saw him. He responded with a shy smile and waved back as she got into the car.

“That Little Sheep is pretty nice. High-quality fans like him are hard to find in this industry,” Aster commented.

Violeta was confused. “Little Sheep?”

Aster grinned. “His name is Armand Shephard, so everyone called him Little Sheep. Even some of the major fans use that nickname. Oh, and earlier, while you were filming inside, he bought coffee for the fans outside.”

Violeta nodded in acknowledgment.

Looks like this Little Lamb is pretty well-off.

The camera he’s carrying is probably expensive, too.

They arrived at the hotel.

In the afternoon, they would need to go outside for the shoot.

Aster made sure to have plenty of sunscreen products ready for Violeta.

The UV rays in Glorialand are pretty intense.

When they reached the shoot location, Violeta was very accommodating, and everything went smoothly. The photographer mentioned that if they wrapped up the final set quickly, they could finish earlier than planned.

While taking a break under the sun umbrella, Violeta got a call from Eugene.

“Hey, I tracked down Wendy, but she’s tough to deal with. She hasn’t even looked at the script yet.”

Violeta frowned and said. “That doesn’t make sense. She should be interested in the script. Is it that she’s not interested, or has she just not seen it yet?”

Eugene replied, “It’s not about the script. I can’t even get in touch with her.”

“Considering Wendy just won the Golden Horizon Award, she’s probably swamped with requests. If everyone could see her, she’d be completely overwhelmed.”

Violeta said, “Mr. Scott, I’ll need you to find a way to solve this.”

Eugene agreed, “Alright, you finish up the shoot and head back to the hotel. I’ll figure out how to get the script to Wendy.”

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe


Prev | Next

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 351, to 360]] – Daisy Novels 

Chapter 351

Irene picked out a dress for Violeta.

It was a new haute couture piece from SEVITL’s autumn collection. A high-end, light purple, slit-hem bodycon dress with an off-shoulder design and intricate fish scale detailing extending from the top to the skirt’s hem, with pale highlights that reflected light when walking.

It looked like a stunning mermaid dress.

There was also a short, black butterfly-themed dress from the same collection, which made the legs look longer.

When Violeta arrived at the studio and saw the dress Irene had sent over, she felt a bit uneasy.

“Mom, won’t this be too flashy for me to wear? I just debuted, and I’m already wearing haute couture? How am I supposed to blend in later?”

Irene replied, “Why shouldn’t you wear it? I bought this dress for my daughter. Wearing haute couture right after debuting will show everyone you’re different. I saw that scandal they were talking about, saying you were dating a rich man for money. Haha! Wearing this will shut them up!”

Violeta was surprised. “You bought it?”

There have been instances where celebrities who weren’t qualified tried to buy dresses for the red carpet themselves, which offended the brands and led to poor fashion resources later.

The brands are the biggest sponsors if you don’t have backing in the entertainment industry. If you get blacklisted or banned, it’s a huge loss.

“Mom, isn’t this against the rules?”

Irene reassured her, “Don’t worry. I know the president of SEVITL’s Artea-Pacifica region. You can wear it without worry. Last time we had afternoon tea, the president mentioned that they enjoyed your performance in ‘The Quiet Ode’ and thought you had a great presence. They want to work with you.

“Vio, don’t be afraid. If anything happens, I’ll handle it. Just wear it.”

Since Irene put it that way, Violeta decided to go along with it.

“Thanks, Mom. I’ll wear it then. I was wondering what to wear to the party.”

Irene laughed fondly over the phone, “Good, you wear it. I won’t keep you from your work anymore. Oh, and come home for dinner this weekend. Your dad and I miss you.”

“Okay.”

After hanging up, Violeta raised an eyebrow at Eugene, who was sitting across from her.

“Mr. Scott, it’s settled. I’ll wear this one.”

Eugene exclaimed, “Wow, isn’t it too flashy?”

Violeta lowered her gaze, saying, “Maybe flashy is exactly what I need!”

Eugene laughed, “Alright, I can already see the trendy searches

on Clio Charity Night. Let Hattie’s team go after that White Goddess dress. We’ll be the most stunning mermaid at the Clio Charity Night, haha… “

“Oh, by the way, Mr. Scott, did you contact Danielle? I read the script. This first draft is a bit rough. She needs to revise it.”

“I contacted her. She said she could make the changes…

Meanwhile, Hattie was having dinner with the director of Viviane that evening.

With a bit of persuasion, the dress issue was resolved!

Hattie was very pleased with herself…

“What I want must be mine. Violeta, how can you compete with me?”

Hattie expected Violeta’s team to fight back and continue vying for the dress. But after waiting for two days with no response from Violeta’s team, she figured Violeta had given up. She thought Violeta wasn’t that capable after all.

Since Violeta was very popular right now if word got out that she couldn’t secure the dress over Hattie, everyone in the industry would know who the real power player was.

Hattie immediately had her assistant spread the word and take the opportunity to smear Violeta.

Her assistant got the message and promptly went to work.

Within half a day, the news spread throughout the circle.

The rumours quickly reached Violeta.

Aster said, “Is Hattie’s team out of their minds? We didn’t even provoke them. Why are they doing this?”

Violeta thought about the recent negative reviews of ‘The Moon Belongs to You’ online.

Hattie probably thought Violeta was behind it.

But Violeta wasn’t interested in petty tricks like that.

In her past life, ‘The Moon Belongs to You’ had been nominated for awards. Negative reviews were temporary. As long as the show’s quality was good, it wouldn’t be affected by initial criticism.

Although Violeta didn’t get along with Hattie, she wouldn’t stoop to such tactics.

Who else would benefit from Hattie’s misfortune?

It was Zelena.

A faint smile appeared on Violeta’s lips. She had already figured it out.

“Ignore them. The truth will come out at the Clio Charity Night red carpet.”

Eugene added, “By then, it will be clear who the real clown is.”

Suddenly, a notification popped up on Aster’s phone.

Aster looked at it, then turned to Eugene with a serious expression.

“Mr. Scott, check the trendy searches.”

Eugene and Violeta both pulled out their phones.

At the top of the trendy searches was a very eye-catching breaking news headline.

Chapter 352

Lydia Coleman, the reigning queen of pop culture, was captured at the airport upon her return to the country.

The media buzzed as Lydia, who had been vacationing abroad, returned just in time for the Clio Charity Night.

Tapping into the trendy searches, numerous videos showed fans greeting Lydia at the airport, which was packed not just with fans but also with a slew of media outlets.

Previously, Eugene had orchestrated a PR move to elevate Violeta by pushing her into the spotlight, overshadowing Lydia as the Apex’s new Top Gun. Lydia’s team had yet to respond to this maneuver.

As the hottest newcomer, Violeta had recently been involved in a scandal involving late-night escapades, further fuelling media interest. They eagerly swarmed Lydia at the airport, bombarding her with questions about Violeta.

“Lydia, is there a reason you left Apex?”

“What do you think of Apex’s new signee, Violeta?”

“Some say Violeta is the next Top Gun after you. Do you think she deserves it?”

“Lydia, please answer!”

The media followed Lydia from the airport, cameras flashing. Lydia, dressed in high-end luxury attire and carrying a six-figure bag, had two assistants fending off the media microphones. As she was about to get into her car, she removed her sunglasses, her beautiful eyes sweeping over the cameras.

“Violeta? Sorry, I don’t know who that is.”

“Wow!”

Her words were arrogant. For Lydia, a reigning star, to claim not to know Violeta, the rising star, was astonishing. However, it was plausible since Lydia had been abroad and might not have followed domestic entertainment news.

Still, saying it so blatantly in front of the media was a slap in Violeta’s face.

The video quickly went viral, topping the trendy searches.

Comments were flooded with cheers and welcome messages for Lydia’s return. Previously, Lydia’s fans had argued with Violeta’s fans on Facebook but had mostly lost since Violeta was currently more popular. Now, with Lydia back, her fans felt empowered.

Soon, topics mocking Violeta soared to the top five in trendy searches.

Eugene watched the video, fuming, and slammed his phone on the table.

Bang!

Aster frowned, “Mr. Scott, what does this mean? Is she pretending not to know, or does she not know?”

Eugene, who had managed Lydia for years, knew her best. Lydia was an expert at appearing innocent while doing things that provoked others.

“She’s declaring war on us!”

Violeta watched the video calmly and put down her phone.

Eugene turned to Violeta, “Beauty, what’s your take?”

Violeta responded, “Mr. Scott, you know her better than I do. What do you think we should do?”

Eugene’s eyes narrowed.

Lydia had betrayed him, taking the team with her, leaving Eugene powerless and ridiculed by Aiden. He had always publicly wished Lydia well, but he never forgot the betrayal.

Lydia had been his first artist, and they had started from scratch. together, supporting each other. Eugene had always put Lydia’s interests first, elevating her to the top. He had never wronged her, yet she chose to backstab him.

In a place where fame and fortune were paramount, genuine friendship was rare. Eugene had thought Lydia was a true friend and ally, but he realised he had been naive. Lydia had merely used him as a stepping stone.

This betrayal was something Eugene would never forgive.

“Beauty, since she claims not to know you, we’ll make a stunning entrance at the Clio Charity Night red carpet and show her exactly who you are.”

Lydia’s return was undoubtedly to attend the Clio Charity Night. Given her status, she would undoubtedly choose a high-end haute couture dress. Meanwhile, Violeta’s dress from SEVITL’s autumn collection was a global debut.

In terms of status and level, Violeta was already at the top.

Eugene foresaw that Violeta would be the most dazzling presence at the Clio Charity Night.

Would this setup ensure that Lydia would remember Violeta? This was just the beginning.

Eugene had once propelled a domestic star to the top; now he could do it again, perhaps even taking Violeta internationally with her talent and work.

On the way back to the company, Lydia sat in the car, texting her boyfriend on WhatsApp. Her two assistants discussed the trendy search events on Facebook.

Chapter 353

“Lydia, Violeta is trending again. It’s hilarious!

“How did a newcomer like her dare to step on us? Do these newbies think they can just walk over their seniors to get ahead? It’s so presumptuous!”

Lydia nonchalantly replied to her WhatsApp messages, then paused to listen to her assistant. She put her phone down and extended her hand. “Let me see.”

The assistant handed over the phone. Lydia scrolled through the

news and saw her fans praising her. She casually liked a few comments, using her assistant’s account.

Though Lydia was very popular, the comment section wasn’t entirely in her favour. Violeta’s fans were also quite vocal.

“This Violeta has a decent fan base,” Lydia remarked.

Her assistant replied, “They’re just fans of her drama. She starred in ‘The Quiet Ode,’ which is popular right now. It’s normal for her to have some following. But if her future projects aren’t as good, those fans will disappear. It won’t affect us.”

Another assistant, Devin, chimed in, “Exactly. But it’s clear Violeta is ambitious. She just signed with Apex and is already trying to step on us, claiming she’s the new Top Gun. It’s laughable! Where does she get the nerve?”

Lydia chuckled and handed the phone back to her assistant. She adjusted the blanket on her lap and closed her eyes. “It’s not about her having the nerve. This is just Eugene trying to get back at me.”

When Lydia left Apex with her team, Eugene was left behind. He must have felt betrayed and was now trying to retaliate.

Lydia had only signed a five-year contract with Apex. During those years, she did owe her success to Eugene’s efforts, but so what? Eugene promoted her for his benefit too. If Lydia had failed, Eugene wouldn’t have had any standing in the company. So, all his efforts were voluntary.

Now that Lydia had established herself, it was normal for her to leave with her team. She couldn’t stay at Apex forever. People always look out for their interests.

To Lydia, Eugene was no longer valuable. He even hindered her, restricting many of her moves, and making things dull and frustrating.

If Eugene wanted revenge, Lydia wasn’t worried. She was curious to see what Violeta was capable of.

“Lydia, Indigo has already prepared the dress for you. You can go to the studio to choose it later. Oh, and several other brands have sent over their haute couture dresses too.”

“The Clio red carpet schedule has been printed out. If there are any issues, we can still make adjustments.”

Lydia responded, “Okay, got it.”

Time flew by, and Lydia’s return dominated the trendy searches until the Clio Charity Night red carpet began, at which point it finally dropped. After all, it wouldn’t look good for Clio’s event to be overshadowed.

In the evening, Violeta arrived two hours early to get her makeup and styling done.

For this event, Apex received invitations from upper management and a select few artists, including Violeta,

Brandon, and some veteran artists from the company. Tracy and Chad weren’t invited because, despite being signed with Apex, they hadn’t yet established themselves in the industry. They weren’t even considered C-list.

Tracy was still filming, so she couldn’t attend the red carpet.

However, Chad’s manager pulled some strings to get Chad an opportunity to attend.

Zelena was also busy filming and couldn’t make it.

Hattie had been eagerly anticipating the red carpet. After meticulously preparing, she was ready to shine in front of the media.

Since ‘The Moon Belongs to You’ was still airing, the production team planned for Hattie and Jacques to walk the red carpet together, pleasing the fans. However, after the previous negative reviews, both Hattie’s and Jacques’ teams were at odds. Though they agreed to walk together, both sides were prepared to launch their marketing campaigns after the event to outshine each other.

The red carpet lineup was released.

Violeta was placed towards the beginning, neither opening the event nor being the final highlight. Eugene was dissatisfied with this and tried to negotiate with the organizers, hoping to get Violeta a more prominent spot.

But it wasn’t that simple.

“Mr. Scott, don’t make it hard for me. If it were Lydia, maybe. But Violeta, though popular, still lacks the clout. Many others are vying for the spotlight, and it’s just not feasible to give Violeta the final spot. You’re putting me in a tough position.”

Eugene responded with bitterness, “Okay, you say it’s tough now. Do you forget how I helped you before? Fine, don’t come asking for favours in the future.”

The negotiations fell apart, and Eugene was furious. But that’s the reality of the entertainment industry.

Violeta remained calm. “It’s fine, Mr. Scott. We’ll go with the original plan.”

Eugene sighed, “I just hate to see you in this stunning haute couture not getting the spotlight you deserve.”

Chapter 354

Violeta said wisely, “A diamond shines no matter where it is. Being at the end isn’t always the best. Being in the front gives me a chance to make some connections.”

Eugene admired Violeta’s mindset. Despite being in the entertainment industry, she hadn’t let it change her.

“It’s great that you think this way. I hope you always stay true to yourself.”

The staff didn’t mean to ignore Eugene’s request. The competition for the final spots was just too fierce.

At 9 PM, the red carpet event officially began.

The host, dressed in a simple white gown, stood by the signing board, microphone in hand, smiling at the countless cameras in front of her. She started inviting guests to come out according to the script.

Backstage, the struggle over the lineup continued.

Lydia wanted the final spot. Having just returned, she wanted the most attention. But there were bigger names ahead of her, like a recently awarded international film star, whose presence Lydia couldn’t overshadow. So, she settled for the third-to-last spot.

Hattie, though not very influential, was highly ambitious. She was originally scheduled to walk ahead of Violeta but wasn’t happy about it. She asked Hannah for help, who managed to secure a mid-spot for her through some connections, hoping Hattie’s performance on the red carpet would trend and attract fans.

Jacques also benefited from this, moving up the order along with Hattie.

After all the adjustments, Violeta, initially the twelfth to walk, was pushed to seventh!

Eugene was furious when he found out. These people were truly relentless in their pursuit of better spots.

Time was tight, and the host was already calling Violeta’s name to come on stage.

Violeta stood up.

Aster helped smooth out her dress.

“Mr. Scott, I’m going now.”

“Alright.”

Aster accompanied Violeta outside, watching her gracefully move forward.

Even before Violeta reached the signing board, cameras were already flashing wildly.

“Violeta, over here, please.”

The host politely gestured to the spot.

Violeta walked to the signing board amidst the flashes, took a pen from the tray, and signed her name.

The photographers were enthusiastic.

The host couldn’t help but blink quickly, using the script in her hand to shield herself from the flashes.

Violeta wore a fishtail dress that accentuated her curves

perfectly. Her long, wavy hair fell elegantly around her waist, her profile was flawless, and every part of her appearance was impeccable.

Her skin was fair, and under the flashes, the sequins on her dress reflected just the right amount of light.

After signing, she handed the pen back to the host.

The host, a woman herself, couldn’t help but be captivated by Violeta’s beauty.

“Let’s take a photo over here.”

“Sure.”

Violeta moved to the backdrop and posed gracefully.

The media in front of her snapped away furiously.

They had initially thought the early arrivals wouldn’t bring much excitement and were saving their camera memory for the bigger stars. But Violeta’s appearance changed that, and they became visibly excited, tripling the frequency of their flashes.

“Violeta, over here.”

“Violeta …”

“Violeta, look this way, thank you.”

Her gaze swept over the cameras, and then, following the host’s signal, she left.

Since the Clio Charity Night red carpet was being live-streamed, cameras continued to follow Violeta as she walked away.

The reporters at the event were sharp-eyed and quickly noticed that Violeta was wearing haute couture, sparking whispers among them.

The online comments section exploded with excitement.

One of Violeta’s major fans, known on Facebook as The Violet Land, helped spread the buzz.

Eugene had already arranged for Violeta to trend. As soon as she finished her walk and the live stream gained traction, she shot up in the trendy searches.

Backstage, Eugene was waiting for Violeta, ready to introduce her to some of the veteran artists and producers.

Apex was collaborating with Orange Channel on a new music show, and Brandon had been invited to participate. Brandon’s musical talent was impressive, and the company planned to make him the next top-tier star in the domestic entertainment industry.

However, Brandon’s messy personal life was a concern, and the company had ordered him to clean up his act during the show.

Eugene told Violeta, “Men like him, without discipline, even if they become famous, they’re likely to fail in the long run.”

Chapter 355

Violeta took a sip of her wine.

In her past life, she remembered the scandal of Brandon’s downfall due to his indulgent lifestyle. There was news of an unplanned pregnancy with a female singer in the industry.

Although Brandon’s family background was good, the scandal affected him significantly. However, it wasn’t enough to drive him out of the industry; instead, the woman faced severe online abuse for a long time.

At that time, the famous director, Austin Cress, was approaching.

Eugene quickly brought Violeta over to greet him. This was a rare opportunity to expand her network.

Meanwhile, the red carpet event continued.

Hattie, in a high-end White Goddess gown, posed confidently, lingering on the red carpet a bit longer than necessary.

Following the schedule, one star after another walked the red carpet.

Lydia appeared in a striking black haute couture dress, exuding a powerful aura with flawless makeup. The highlight of her outfit was a large ruby necklace around her neck. After signing at the board, she raised her hand to greet the cameras.

She had already paid the media to ensure her presence would trend after the event. Her haute couture dress was a global first-wear, a rare opportunity in the domestic entertainment industry.

After leaving the red carpet, her assistant draped a coat over her shoulders.

“Are we trending yet?”

“Lydia, it’s all set.”

“Good.”

Feeling reassured, Lydia grabbed her clutch and headed backstage.

As soon as she arrived, she recognized a few familiar faces and followed the staff to her seat.

She glanced around and noticed Austin sitting with the director of Clio Charity Night. Her goal was to break into the film industry, so she took off her coat and walked over, swaying her hips.

But as she approached, she saw that Austin wasn’t alone. Eugene and Violeta were there, chatting and laughing.

Lydia frowned and stopped. Approaching Austin in front of Eugene and Violeta would make her look too eager. Lydia, proud and self-respecting, decided against it and returned to her seat. She didn’t notice that Eugene, cleaning his sunglasses, caught a glimpse of her retreating figure in the reflection.

Eugene’s gaze sharpened slightly, and he smiled as he hung the

sunglasses in his pocket. “Director Cress, please look after

Violeta. Have you seen ‘The Quiet Ode’?”

Austin, already interested in Violeta, continued the conversation.

Back at her seat, Lydia kept an eye on them. The more she looked, the more she suspected Violeta’s dress was something special. She sent a message to her assistant.

‘What dress is Violeta wearing?”

‘I’ll find out right away,’ the assistant replied.

:

Meanwhile, Hattie and Jacques finished their red carpet walk and headed backstage. They intentionally stood close to the cameras, creating an image of a close relationship to please their fans.

But with their wine glasses in hand, their whispered conversation was anything but friendly.

“Jacques, what cologne are you wearing? It’s so strong.”

“Your makeup must weigh a ton, yet you’re criticizing me?”

During the filming of ‘The Moon Belongs to You,’ they had worked well together, but both were focused solely on their careers and had no interest in a romantic relationship. Hattie’s mediocre acting and haughty attitude, combined with her habit of chewing gum during scenes, annoyed Jacques.

They rarely interacted outside of their scenes, and their teams constantly fought over getting more screen time for their respective stars. After the series aired, both sides bought followers and traffic, leading to negative reviews that had each blaming the other.

Despite their animosity, they managed to stand together for their fans. As the event continued, Hattie turned and walked away, while Jacques went in the opposite direction.

Their feud was known to everyone but their fans.

After Hattie entered the venue…

Chapter 356

Carmen introduced Hattie to some higher-ups at Clio.

When it came to seating arrangements, Hattie found herself sitting right behind Lydia.

Lydia was the queen of TV dramas, so Hattie didn’t want to miss the chance to connect.

With a faint smile, she leaned forward and said, “Hi, Lydia.”

Lydia was messaging her assistant on WhatsApp. Hearing the voice, she paused and looked up to see Hattie’s smiling face.

“And you are?”

“I’m Hattie Ridge. What a coincidence, I’m sitting right behind you, so I thought I’d come over and say hello.”

Lydia found the name vaguely familiar. After thinking for a moment, she said, “Oh, you’re the lead in ‘The Moon Belongs to You’?”

Hattie nodded enthusiastically. “Lydia, have you seen the show?”

Lydia just smiled without answering. She didn’t have time to watch that show. She recognized ‘The Moon Belongs to You’ only because it was a project she had turned down.

A few days ago, her assistant mentioned that ‘The Moon Belongs to You’ had finished filming and was now airing. The lead actress was the daughter of a veteran actor from Harbor City, named Hattie Ridge.

Lydia’s silent smile seemed like confirmation to Hattie.

“Lydia, I’ve watched your dramas before. You’re such a great actress! I’m a big fan.”

Just then, Lydia’s assistant found out where Violeta’s dress came from.

Lydia glanced at her phone, and her eyes widened. It was haute couture!

How could a newcomer like Violeta wear haute couture?

Lydia was deeply conflicted. Violeta’s dress wasn’t just haute couture; it was this season’s limited edition haute couture and a global first-wear at that!

Despite Violeta’s lower status, her dress was on par with Lydia’s. This was hard for Lydia to accept, leaving her feeling twisted inside.

She turned her gaze to Hattie’s outfit, forcing a smile. “Your dress is quite nice.”

Hattie thought Lydia was complimenting her.

“Really? I think so too.”

Lydia recognized Hattie’s dress. “Isn’t this the White Goddess from Viviane’s last magazine cover? The cut is nice, but it’s not haute couture.”

Hattie’s smile faltered slightly. It was true, her dress wasn’t haute couture. She wanted to wear haute couture, but her status wasn’t high enough, and Hannah advised against being too ostentatious to avoid trouble.

So, Hattie had to settle for this dress. Though not haute couture, it was well-tailored and flattering, highlighting her curves.

Understanding social nuances, Hattie responded, “Lydia, your little black dress is the best. It’s a global first-wear, isn’t it? It looks stunning.”

Lydia’s smile was tight. “Don’t say that. I’m not the only one with a global first-wear tonight.”

“Really?”

Could there be someone else too?

Hattie frowned, thinking of the film star, who recently returned from winning an international award.

Lydia pointed with her chin. “Look over there.”

Hattie followed Lydia’s gaze and saw Violeta sitting in the front.

“She’s wearing haute couture too.”

“What? You mean Violeta?” Hattie was incredulous. “No way, Lydia. You might not know, but Violeta’s team tried to get my White Goddess dress but failed.”

Hattie sounded quite proud.

Lydia glanced at her. “You probably don’t follow international fashion shows closely. Violeta’s dress was shipped from Paris last month. It’s the latest haute couture from SEVITL.”

What?!

Hattie was stunned. She thought Violeta’s team was quiet because they failed to get the White Goddess dress. But it turned out they were busy securing SEVITL’s haute couture!

This news was hard for Hattie to believe, but the truth was right in front of her, forcing her to accept it.

She wondered how Violeta managed it. Violeta was only slightly better than her. Hattie admitted that Violeta’s recent success with The Quiet Ode gave her an edge, but it shouldn’t be enough to wear haute couture while Hattie couldn’t

Hattie still had to worry about being too flashy and offending others. Why didn’t Violeta have this concern?

Lydia retrieved her phone, putting it away in her bag. Her voice drifting to Hattie’s ears, “It seems Violeta’s development is indeed impressive, leaving everyone else in the dust”

Hattie clenched her fists.

She returned to her seat and immediately messaged Carmen on WhatsApp, asking her to investigate what was going on.

Chapter 357

“Why does Violeta get to wear haute couture?

When Carmen heard the news, she was also stunned.

Although Violeta had made significant strides in her career, she was nowhere near the level where she could choose haute couture at will.

Haute couture wasn’t something you could just pick and wear.

Globally, among all the entertainment circles, aside from the local entertainment industry in Auratia, which country could boast such a number of female celebrities wearing haute couture?

In comparison, the Korena entertainment industry, with its smaller market, wasn’t even on the radar for brands when it came to red-carpet appearances. Their idols were often left with ready-to-wear lines or haute couture pieces that had been worn countless times over the years.

Only Orion, Poresaint, and the local entertainment industry could genuinely talk about a “global first wear”.

The prestige of this term was immense, signifying haute couture’s unrivaled status among all formal gowns.

Frankly, given Violeta’s current standing, she wasn’t cut out for haute couture.

Wearing it without the appropriate status could lead to serious consequences.

What’s going on here?

Carmen immediately decided to investigate, and the findings were shocking.

‘Hattie, Violeta has made a huge blunder this time! Can you believe it? The haute couture she’s wearing is self-bought. Once the Clio Charity Night event is over, she can kiss goodbye to her future fashion resources!’

Hattie’s eyes widened as she hurriedly replied, ‘What? She bought that dress herself? Gosh! Is Violeta out of her mind?’

This was an amateurish mistake for Violeta to make.

But wait, where did Violeta get the money for this?

Buying haute couture, those extravagant, impractical dresses that cost millions, was like throwing money away. It had no cost- effectiveness whatsoever.

Another message from Carmen popped up.

‘Hehe, she probably thought she could take a risky move. Maybe she believed that with one successful drama, the fashion world would notice her. So, she bought the haute couture to attract the brands’ attention. This is ridiculous! Does Eugene know about this? Letting Violeta do something like this, isn’t she afraid of being blacklisted by the fashion industry?’

On the trending list, the headlines blared:

‘SEVITL Mermaid: Global First Wear – Violeta Shines’

‘Little Black Dress: Lydia Stuns’

‘Clio Charity Night: Star-Studded Lineup Explodes’

‘The Moon Belongs to You: Sweet Couple.’

Upon hearing that Violeta had bought the dress herself, Hattie’s jealousy evaporated. Instead, she felt a twinge of pity for Violeta.

Oh, Violeta, who would’ve thought you’d make such a rookie mistake so soon after entering the industry?

Sure, your drama is a hit, but at what cost?

Now, you’re practically barred from the fashion world. A small gain for a big loss.

Without a luxury brand endorsement, Violeta would remain stuck below the top tier, forever hovering at second-tier status at best. With limited commercial value, she wouldn’t catch the eye of major directors or break into international fame.

The more Hattie pondered, the clearer it became: Violeta’s future was already bleak.

Of course, the news Carmen could uncover, Lydia’s assistant could too.

Lydia, the dress Violeta is wearing was probably bought by herself. Initially, SEVITL had intended to send that gown to us for selection, but it was sold instead. Violeta must have purchased the gown as she wore it on the red carpet.’

Top-tier haute couture wasn’t targeted at celebrities.

The real buyers were powerful businesswomen and the mistresses of corporate moguls.

Luxury brands hire influential celebrities as endorsers to attract these true high-spenders.

So, it was not unusual for haute couture to be sold.

How could this happen?’

Lydia was more clever than Hattie.

She didn’t automatically doubt Violeta but rather wondered what gave Violeta the audacity to wear such clothing.

In this industry, those who rise to the top all possess a shrewd, calculating mind.

Violeta might have a hit drama, but she still had a long way to go before she could wear haute couture.

There had to be someone powerful backing her.

Someone formidable enough.

Otherwise, even if Violeta dared to wear it, Eugene would stop her.

‘Lydia, seriously, I didn’t make any mistake in my investigation. That gown had obviously sold.’

Chapter 358

‘Keep digging and see if we can find out who bought it.’

‘Got it.’

Having dealt with Eugene for so many years, Lydia knew him well, and the feeling was mutual.

Eugene had risen to the pinnacle as a top-notch agent, thanks to his sharp mind and undeniable prowess.

Violeta was under Eugene, and she wouldn’t have made such a rookie mistake with his guidance.

If this had passed Eugene’s scrutiny, it meant the brand had given a heads-up.

Lydia’s brow furrowed slightly as her gaze swept forward.

Just who exactly is this Violeta White?

The Clio Charity Night was officially started.

The room was darkened, and the curtains on the stage parted to reveal a promotional video for this evening’s event.

The audience was filled with many stars, and the video was recorded in advance.

Once the promotional video finished, some prearranged celebrities took the stage to auction off items.

Among the elite attendees were the crème de la crème of Quinston City’s society, with numerous rich ladies willing to spend lavishly on their favourite male stars.

Violeta hadn’t yet reached the status to take the stage, so she remained seated, watching the spectacle unfold.

However, she spotted familiar faces up there.

Nolan, clad in a sleek black custom suit, stood alongside Polly

Tillery and a few other top-tier celebrities, each exuding an air of elegance and sophistication.

Violeta’s eyes lingered on Nolan for a few moments.

Eugene’s voice broke her reverie.

“Nolan has gained a lot of popularity over the last two years. Marina Media is practically bound to him, and I’ve heard they’re even considering going public because of him.”

The influence of a top-tier star was frightening.

Nolan was able to single-handedly support the entire company. Marina Media had transformed from a tiny five-person studio into a renowned media company in the industry, all thanks to him.

He was their golden goose, and the company treated him accordingly.

Eugene exhaled deeply. “If Nolan ever left, Marina Medial

wouldn’t only lose a key figure; it would be like ripping out their very bones.”

Violeta knew that Nolan wouldn’t quit since he held shares in Marina Media.

Even if he had no shares, Nolan wasn’t one to forget his roots.

“By the way, I heard Marina Media signed a few new artists recently. Who knows how they’ll develop in the future? This industry is packed with a large number of people trying to break

in every year,” Eugene remarked; his tone laced with gossip.

Violeta smiled gently before responding, “Mr. Scott, it sounds like you have a lot of faith in Nolan.”

Eugene folded his arms; his eyes fixed on people at the stage. “Nolan has a good personality, which is rare in this fame and fortune-driven world. Plus, in every drama he stars in, his records break. His schedule, with one drama and one movie every two years, is perfect,” he stated calmly.

The film ‘Journey’ that Nolan collaborated on with Polly Tillery had just been released.

In its first week, it nearly hit 1.9 billion in box office sales and was still climbing, with high ratings to boot.

It was evident that Nolan was going to be on this year’s award list.

When the event concluded, all the invited celebrities gathered on stage for a group photo.

The prime spots were taken by the big stars, while Violeta stood in a more modest position on the left of the second row which was subtle but could not be ignored completely.

Hattie stood behind Lydia on her right, in the same row as Violeta but further from the centre position than Violeta.

The group photo session had ended.

It was clear that only a handful of actresses wore haute couture outfits tonight and all of them were top-tier actresses.

It was just Violeta, who was not yet in that league but still managed to steal the spotlight from Lydia with her “global’s first wear” attire.

Lydia, having been overshadowed by Violeta, was not one to let this slide.

With past and present grudges combined, she was determined to strike back.

Though the true backer behind Violeta remained a mystery, Lydia quickly devised a surefire trending topic and instructed her assistant to handle it.

Two hours after the event, another trending topic involving Violeta emerged.

‘Unworthy of the Global’s First Wear: Violeta White.’

The hashtag was filled with mocking comments about Violeta.

Numerous marketing accounts and paid trolls joined in, commenting on the final group photo from the Clio Charity Night event.

‘Violeta White isn’t even in the centre but she is wearing houte couture attire. How ridiculous!’ they jeered.

Chapter 359

‘Hey, guess what? A friend of mine in the industry told me that Violeta purchased the dress she wore tonight. Can you believe it? Buying houte couture on your own, like, seriously?’

‘Is she trying to compete with Lydia? Lydia’s dress is also a global first wear, but Violeta’s trending way ahead of her. No way her team didn’t orchestrate this. I mean, come on!’

‘She’s just a rookie who just entered this industry, but she’s already so aggressive. Her ambition is practically written all over her face.’

‘Just look at her! You can tell she’s not someone to mess with. She’s got that ‘bad girl’ vibe!’

Violeta had just returned to her apartment and finished her shower when she saw the trending topic.

The Clio Charity Night had barely ended, and already, the trending searches were turning into a battlefield against Violeta.

Photos from the red carpet were swiftly released, and the media, with their keen gossip senses far surpassed all netizens, had already dissected every detail of Violeta’s houte couture.

Tonight, it wasn’t just Lydia who was displeased with Violeta. Several other stars in haute couture were also upset.

However, since Violeta wasn’t a direct threat to them, they didn’t take action.

Violeta was making quite the splash tonight!

Naturally, someone was bound to teach her a lesson.

Lydia orchestrated the trending topic, and Eugene found out quickly.

He called Violeta.

“Hey, Beauty, don’t let the trending topic get to you. By tomorrow morning, everything will be clear.”

Violeta browsed Facebook on her alternate account and asked, “What’s happened?”

Eugene chuckled softly. “Let them make a fuss. The bigger the uproar, the better for us. SEVITL had contacted us about an endorsement deal tonight.

“Initially, they were planning to announce it this week, but with all this commotion, we’ll sign the contract tonight and make the official announcement tomorrow morning.”

So, the bigger the trending topic, the better the buzz for tomorrow’s official announcement.

Previously, Irene had mentioned on the phone that SEVITL’s Artea-Pacifica president was very optimistic about Violeta and wanted to collaborate with her.

She didn’t expect that the company would contact them so soon.

Violeta knew her mom was behind this.

“Mr. Scott, I’ll leave it to you then.”

“Just rest assured, Beauty. Go to sleep early. Felix will pick you

up at 08:00 AM tomorrow.”

“Alright.”

The call ended.

Violeta hurriedly dialed Irene’s number again.

“Hey, Mom!”

Irene was still awake. She had been monitoring the news on Facebook.

When Violeta called, she immediately picked up.

“Vio, you’re still up.”

“Mom, you’re not asleep either. Did you arrange the SEVITL endorsement for me?”

Irene responded, “I wouldn’t say I arranged it. I just made the connection. It’s a one-year contract, but it should fix the current crisis.”

Violeta wouldn’t have secured even a one-year deal without her mom’s help.

Connections alone weren’t enough in this industry. Violeta’s talent and potential were also under scrutiny. If she could make significant strides in the fashion world or land a hit drama within the year, the contract could be extended.

Obtaining a year-long endorsement from a leading luxury brand was amazing for a newcomer like Violeta.

There will be a breaking news tomorrow.

Many people would have to eat their words.

“Mom, you’re amazing! Thank you.”

Irene chuckled. “No need for thanks. As long as I’m here, I won’t let them bully you. It’s late now, Sweetie. Get some rest.”

“Okay.”

After calling Irene, Violeta set her alarm and went to bed.

The news that was supposed to break in the morning leaked early.

Nobody knew whether the news leaked early or whether there was an internal leak at SEVITL. The story of Violeta becoming SEVITL’s spokesperson was out by 06:00 AM.

The mocking posts about Violeta from the night before were still fresh.

A sensational headline shot through the early morning like an arrow, catching the attention of journalists starting their day.

This twist, on top of a twist, was unbelievable!

Last night, Violeta stunned everyone at the Clio Charity Night in her haute couture gown.

However, within the next two hours, the public mocked her on social media.

….

Now, less than eight hours later, an insider from SEVITL had revealed that Violeta was their new spokesperson?!

Chapter 360

“Wait a minute! Were we mocking the official spokesperson of the brand?” someone exclaimed, eyes wide with disbelief.

“And the person stirring the pot was dancing on the face of a top luxury brand!” another added, frustration evident in their tone.

“Seriously?”

“Is this for real?” one more voice chimed in, dripping with skepticism.

Countless calls flooded SEVITL, but they refused to leak even a whisper.

It wasn’t until 8 AM that SEVITL’s official account finally made the announcement. Violeta was named as their new spokesperson for the Artea-Pacifica region, and they posted stunning high-definition photos of Violeta from last night’s Clio Charity Night.

The announcement seemed hastily prepared.

Since Violeta hadn’t even had the time to shoot any official posters; they had to use the photos from yesterday night’s charity event.

What did this imply?

It meant that SEVITL couldn’t stand to see Violeta being ridiculed and decided to step in personally to defend their spokesperson.

Fans rushed to the comment section, celebrating and congratulating Violeta.

As soon as the official announcement was published, it went viral, shaking the entire industry.

This news was the biggest bombshell to hit the entertainment world this year!

Violeta, a rookie who had only been in the industry for six months, had signed a contract with a top luxury brand!

Each word of this news was beyond incredible.

When Lydia heard the news, she was in her celebrity van, heading to the studio for a styling session.

Her team had been in talks with SEVITL too.

Lydia had made her intentions clear by sharing her vacation photos on social media, showcasing SEVITL outfits abroad, all of which she had bought with her money.

It was a clear hint.

She had thought that once she returned from vacation, the endorsement would soon follow.

However, Violeta unexpectedly got the deal instead of her!

This is unacceptable!

Lydia was seething with anger. “Have you found out who bought the dress yet?” she demanded.

Looking nervous, Devin replied, “Not yet. I heard it’s from a private source. The information is sealed tight.”

In a fit of frustration, Lydia smashed her hand down, causing her iPad to shatter into a web of cracks.

Devin was shocked and mentally rehearsed various comforting lines, trying to calm Lydia down.

“Lydia, do you think maybe Eugene helped her out?”

“I mean, Eugene is pretty close with SEVITL’s director. They often have meals together, and before…

Lydia interrupted before Devin could finish speaking.

“No way. We’re talking about an Artea-Pacifica spokesperson here, not just a brand friend. Even if Eugene is powerful, he can’t turn a nobody into somebody.”

Her implication was clear: if Violeta didn’t have what it took, not even Eugene could make her succeed.

Just like Lydia herself.

Her accomplishments were not merely because of Eugene’s efforts but also because of her talent and hard work.

Devin ventured another guess, “So, Violeta must have a strong backing then?”

Lydia scoffed. “This Violeta, she didn’t enter the industry through the usual channels, no way. Where did she graduate from? Investigate her university!”

Lydia was indeed shrewd. She knew that directly investigating Violeta’s background might be fruitless, so she decided to start with her university.

Violeta was quite renowned at Toland University.

At 08:00 AM, Violeta was picked up by Felix to head to the studio for the official photoshoot.

The photographer who was in charge of this photoshoot was Aileen.

Once Violeta came in, she ran into Aileen, who was holding a thermos cup.

“Yo, Eugene!” Aileen greeted with a bright smile, revealing her perfect teeth.

She and Eugene were friends.

“Good morning, Aileen!” Eugene replied.

“Violeta, we meet again so soon,” Aileen said warmly.

She had photographed Violeta for a magazine cover recently, and the results had been spectacular. The magazine had sold out online, showcasing Violeta’s impressive appeal to the fashion industry.

It was probably because of that successful shot that SEVITL was willing to take a chance on Violeta, also doing a favour for Irene in the process. It was beneficial to all parties involved.

“Time’s tight, and there’s a lot to do. Get to makeup quickly,” Aileen urged.

“Got it.” Violeta nodded.

Today was a big day, not only for the SEVITL photoshoot but also for filming the endorsement commercial.

Every spokesperson had an exclusive commercial.

Aileen had even come up with a special theme for Violeta’s shoot, and there would be an outdoor scene later.

After being officially announced as SEVITL’s spokesperson,

Violeta was now the talk of the town; her fame skyrocketing within the industry.

お金金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe


Prev | Next

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 341, to 350]] – Daisy Novels 

Chapter 341

Aileen observed Violeta with a discerning eye. “Eugene must be the luckiest man,” she said. “You’re far more striking in person than in any photograph.”

“Thank you,” Violeta answered, her voice steady.

Aileen then inspected Violeta’s makeup closely. “Who did this?”

The makeup artist hesitated, “Is there a problem, Aileen?”

Aileen’s gaze was unyielding. “The eyeliner needs to be extended. Give it a more fox-like effect. Add a few more clusters of false lashes. The camera tends to wash out the makeup. Does Eugene want you to go for a pure look like Lydia? No, your features call for something sharper, more intense. Don’t squander your natural advantages.”

“Reapply the makeup,” Aileen instructed firmly.

“Understood, Aileen.”

Well, isn’t she a no-nonsense person?

The makeup artist swiftly got to work, removing and then reapplying the makeup.

Time passed quickly, and after forty minutes of meticulous adjustments, Aileen was finally satisfied.

The shoot commenced only when she felt the results were right. Violeta, accustomed to patience, observed that Aileen, though kind, was direct and precise. With her extensive experience, Aileen had an uncanny ability to pinpoint any shortcomings, demonstrating what true professionalism looked like.

Under Aileen’s expert direction, Violeta’s images transformed into something extraordinary.

Her poised exterior was at odds with the raw ambition and desire that shimmered in her eyes, creating a captivating and potent presence.

Aileen, clearly pleased, remarked, “The promotional photos Apex did for you were dreadful. Trust me, darling, I’ve seen those.”

“That’s it for now. You’ll have to wait for the final images,” Aileen said.

“I must commend you, Violeta. Your versatility is remarkable. I look forward to seeing you on Elle’s cover someday.”

Elle, one of the foremost fashion magazines, remained a step beyond Violeta’s current reach.

However, Aileen believed Eugene had discovered a talent surpassing Lydia’s.

Violeta’s potential seemed boundless.

Violeta thanked her with a warm smile. “This collaboration has been truly valuable. I appreciate all your advice, Aileen.”

Aileen, absorbed in reviewing the photos, replied, “It’s nothing. I owe Eugene a favour.”

The shoot had come to an end.

As Violeta had her makeup removed, Aster gently draped a coat over her shoulders.

They expressed their gratitude to the staff before making their exit.

To their surprise, as they stepped out of the studio, they discovered that the live stream next door had just concluded.

A throng of people emerged from the studio, including the creative team behind the film.

Violeta encountered the film’s director.

“Violeta,” he greeted warmly.

Violeta stopped and offered a courteous smile. “Hello.”

The director, clearly impressed by the success of ‘The Quiet Ode’, which was also common knowledge in the industry, extended his hand.

“I hope we can collaborate in the future. Are there any opportunities?”

In the presence of so many onlookers, Violeta couldn’t decline outright. She shook his hand gently. “If a promising project

comes along, why not, Director Cress?”

Director Cress chuckled and then turned to Nolan, who had just entered the room.

“Nolan, I understand you and Violeta are from the same school.

Is this your junior?”

Standing by the doorframe, Nolan was a striking figure in the crowd.

Earlier, he had glimpsed Violeta through a crack in the door and wondered if he was imagining things. But now, there was no mistaking it.

The corridor was dimly lit as Nolan stepped forward. His warm gaze remained fixed on Violeta. With a smile, he said, “Yes, it’s been a while, Violeta.”

“It has indeed been some time, Nolan,” Violeta replied, surprised to see him here.

Their encounter was unexpected, but in an industry as close-knit as this one, such meetings were inevitable.

Since their last encounter, Nolan’s fame had skyrocketed with his recent film, and Violeta had joined the cast of ‘The Quiet Ode’. Nearly a year had passed since they last saw each other.

As Violeta locked eyes with Nolan, a surge of contemplation washed over her.

It was remarkable how swiftly fortunes changed. In her previous life, she would have felt entirely out of place mingling with people like them.

What once seemed beyond reach now appeared almost commonplace.

Polly emerged from the live-stream studio, and her assistant quietly informed her that Violeta was outside.

Polly stepped into the corridor and scanned the crowd. Her gaze settled on Violeta, deep in conversation with Director Cress and others.

The attention Violeta received was no surprise; her status as a rising star was evident. Even in the subdued light of the corridor, her beauty shone through.

The entertainment industry was rife with fleeting stars, but Violeta had achieved a level of success that many could only dream of.

Even if her rise was brief, it was a height that few reached.

Most actors would never experience the kind of breakthrough that catapults them into the limelight.

Polly’s attention drifted to Nolan, and she noticed an

unexpected softness in his expression. It was a side of him she seldom saw outside of filming.

An emotion she couldn’t quite name stirred within her.

Violeta addressed Director Cress, “I shouldn’t take up more of your time.”

Director Cress nodded, “Very well. You’re free to go.”

With a polite nod, Violeta turned and made her way out of the studio.

Chapter 342

Nolan’s eyes followed Violeta until the elevator doors closed with a soft chime.

Director Cress remarked, “If you get a chance, you should definitely work with her. Wade’s judgement in casting has always been spot on. She’s an exceptional young actress.”

Violeta left the building with the film crew trailing behind her.

The photographers below were in a frenzy, capturing every moment.

By evening, headlines featuring close-ups of Violeta and Nolan had surfaced.

The articles used sensational titles like “The Hottest Single Celebrities” to draw clicks.

Eugene noticed the headlines.

Aster scoffed, “They didn’t even get a proper shot of them together, yet they slap on these flashy labels. It’s absurd.”

Eugene flicked through his iPad with a detached air. “It’s nothing new. Many would kill for this kind of attention and can’t get it.”

At that moment, Violeta walked over, and Eugene put his iPad down.

“Hey, gorgeous. Aileen sent over the photos from today’s shoot.”

“A penny for your thoughts, Eugene?”

“Aileen’s work is excellent, as always. I’ve also received a few scripts lately and reviewed them.”

Eugene extracted several scripts from his bag and handed them to Violeta.

“Most actors take a break after finishing a film, but considering you’re just starting out, having a high-profile debut isn’t always beneficial. It sets up high expectations for your next role, so choose carefully.”

He added, “However, if you need time off, I’m more than happy to accommodate that.”

Violeta leafed through the scripts Eugene had given her.

Quality scripts were always in circulation, but only a few projects became genuine successes.

The path to success in this industry often seemed as elusive as luck.

Even accomplished directors couldn’t always guarantee a hit, and top actors sometimes faced spectacular failures that drew scorn online.

Eugene’s advice was sound, and Violeta took it to heart.

She understood the importance of making smart choices while building her career. Eugene recognized her autonomy and refrained from making decisions on her behalf, trusting her to navigate her own course.

Many celebrities, once they find themselves in the spotlight, scramble to capitalize on their fame by accepting every available offer.

Yet, Violeta was not motivated by financial gain. Eugene was sifting through a multitude of opportunities, only forwarding the most promising ones to her.

As Violeta perused the scripts Eugene provided, she remarked, “These are all rather ordinary.”

Eugene agreed. “Yes, none of these scripts can match the caliber of ‘The Quiet Ode!”

Violeta shook her head. “It’s not just the scripts I’m concerned with. I’m searching for roles that truly stand out.”

Her years in the industry had taught her that not everyone would land a breakout role that guarantees stardom.

What made an actor memorable was often a standout character, even if it was a secondary role.

Creating a memorable performance was Violeta’s ambition.

She had no intention of randomly picking scripts and valued her career too much to settle for less.

Eugene responded, “Very well. I’ll pass on these scripts and look into stage plays instead. For the coming month, we’ll stick with the previously arranged engagements.”

“Understood.”

A few days later, Kaylee delivered good news. She had been chosen for ‘The Lies in Winter’.

When the call came, Violeta was en route to a business event at a shopping mall.

Elated by the news, Violeta exclaimed, “Kaylee, this is incredible!”

Kaylee replied, “The director asked me to come in for an audition tomorrow. Vio, do you think I have a chance?”

Violeta encouraged her, “If they’re interested enough to call you in, the director must already see potential. It’s a significant opportunity. Just remember to dress simply for the audition.”

The Lies in Winter’ was known for its charming, pastoral appeal, set against a serene and idyllic backdrop.

Wearing something too elaborate would clash with the character’s essence.

Though Violeta had no clue about Kaylee’s specific role, opting for a simpler look was always a prudent choice.

Kaylee responded with enthusiasm, “Got it! I’ll call you tomorrow. Bye!”

After the call ended, Violeta had a sudden recollection.

A smile played on her lips. “Rebirth-how could I have overlooked you?”

Nirvana and Rebirth’ was a gritty, mature series centered around dark revenge.

It was prohibited in her home country but had achieved enormous success abroad, collecting numerous accolades.

In her previous life, Violeta had been a devoted follower of this show.

Everyone harbours darker corners within themselves.

In her past existence, she had fantasized endlessly about avenging herself against Zelena, but her plans were always crushed. Despite her relentless efforts, she could never find the right path to her revenge.

This series, however, offered a raw and exhilarating portrayal of vengeance.

Chapter 343

The series, drenched in blood and brutality, was produced locally but faced rejection for domestic airing.

Its script should have been finalized by now.

Securing a lead actress proved an arduous task. The search was marred by constant setbacks and failed attempts at funding.

Even when financial backing was finally secured, the casting process dragged on, marred by delays and difficulties.

Ultimately, while the show earned acclaim abroad, the actress who had portrayed the lead role found herself banned from the mainland.

She was left with no choice but to continue her career overseas.

It was a fate that sparked considerable sympathy online.

Rumours eventually surfaced suggesting that the actress’s ban was not directly related to ‘Nirvana and Rebirth’.

Instead, it was a cover for personal grievances. The real issue was her clash with a powerful director’s wife, which led to her being blacklisted under the guise of this series’s controversy.

Violeta, deep in thought, pulled out her phone and sent a message to Eugene. ‘Eugene, could you help me find information on someone named Danielle Wilmore? She should be an intern screenwriter now.’

Eugene received the message and, though he was uncertain about Violeta’s interest, responded promptly. ‘Alright, I’ll see what I can find, though I can’t promise anything.’

Danielle’s name was unknown to Eugene, and he had no clue about her gender or background.

Nonetheless, he promised to inquire about the industry. There might be someone who could provide information.

A few hours later, Violeta arrived at the shopping mall for her event.

As she stepped into view, the crowd outside erupted in enthusiastic cheers.

“Kyah!!”

“It’s Violeta!”

“She’s so beautiful.”

“Oh, she’s a beauty.”

Inside the bustling shopping mall, Violeta navigated through a sea of admirers and curious shoppers.

As she moved, many people drew out their phones, eager to capture a glimpse of the star.

The mall’s security team worked to clear a path, ensuring that Violeta could advance without obstruction, while her fans trailed behind, their excitement palpable.

Upon arriving at the brand’s counter, Violeta was greeted by the host and staff, all waiting in anticipation.

Clad in a form-fitting white gown that accentuated her figure, Violeta offered a bright smile. “Hello, everyone, I’m Violeta.”

“Kyaaaaah!”

The reaction was swift and enthusiastic, with cheers and applause echoing through the mall.

The host then proceeded with the event’s agenda, introducing the new products and activities of the brand. They also mentioned special offers, including a chance to have a close-up photo with Violeta for those who made significant purchases in the store.

Though Violeta was still relatively new to the industry, her rising fame had made her a sought-after presence.

The brand she was endorsing was a high-end cosmetics line, and the patrons there were evidently well-off. The minimum spending ran into the thousands. This far surpassed the brand’s projections for the number of complimentary gifts they had prepared.

After an hour, the event came to a close.

Violeta said her goodbyes and headed for her car.

A few fans followed, eager to engage with her.

Rather than remaining aloof, Violeta responded to their questions with patience and even rolled down her car window to wave as she departed.

Aster remarked, “Ms. White, you’re genuinely considerate. Many celebrities wouldn’t bother with their fans, let alone take the time to wave goodbye from their car.”

Violeta shrugged lightly. “Artists and fans are interdependent. A bit of kindness can make their day, and I see no harm in that.”

Aster replied, “That’s true, but while the principle is understood by many, not everyone acts on it.”

Fans often sought little-a-glance, a smile-and it could make a significant difference to their day.

Yet, some celebrities chose to ignore them, hiding behind sunglasses and remaining distant.

Some fans even convinced themselves that their disappointment was their own fault for being too demanding.

Aster, seasoned and discerning from her years in the industry, had seen many celebrities perform dual roles- one for the public and another behind closed doors. This disparity often left her feeling a pang of injustice for fans who followed schedules meticulously, only to be met with indifference.

After thorough searching, Eugene finally tracked down the intern screenwriter named Danielle.

Upon Violeta’s return to the office, Eugene relayed his findings.

“I’ve located her. Danielle Wilmore is an intern at InkQuill Studio. What’s your interest in her?” Eugene asked.

Violeta’s response was straightforward, “She’s got a script that piques my interest.”

Eugene was momentarily stunned. “Danielle? An intern? Is she even qualified to write a script on her own?”

Eugene went on, “And considering the scripts I previously showed you were from seasoned writers, which you didn’t find compelling, how could you be interested in an intern’s work?”

Violeta countered, “Isn’t the quality of a story more about talent than experience? Just because she’s an intern doesn’t mean she can’t craft an exceptional script. Her title merely reflects her current standing, not her ability.”

Eugene replied, “Your point is reasonable, but there’s an inherent risk in scripts from an intern. Beyond the quality, who would invest in a script from someone still gaining experience?”

Eugene’s skepticism was clear.

It was a common stance in the industry where new talents often needed time to demonstrate their worth before gaining trust and opportunities.

Yet, Violeta might be the chance Danielle needed to prove her abilities.

Chapter 344

“It’s okay, Mr. Scott. Just go ask around for me first. If no one wants to invest, then I’ll pitch in for this script.”

Eugene knew Violeta had money, so he didn’t say much.

“Sure.”

The next day, Eugene found Danielle, and they met in person.

Eugene got straight to the point and asked Danielle if she had a finished script on hand.

Danielle was surprised. “How did you know I had one?”

Eugene squinted a bit. “Can I see it?”

Danielle hesitated.

How did Eugene know about her scriptwriting? No one else knew.

After hesitating, Danielle took out a printed script from the drawer. The cover read ‘Nirvana and Rebirth.’ He handed it to Eugene.

After grabbing it, Eugene quickly skimmed through it and said casually, “I’ll take this script with me.”

With that said, Eugene turned and left.

Danielle pushed up his glasses and hurried after him. “Wait, I don’t even know who you are. What are you going to do with my script?”

Without turning around, Eugene said, “Violeta likes your script.”

“Violeta?” Danielle was shocked.

Eugene walked out of the studio.

Other members of the InkQuill Studio gathered around Danielle, excitedly saying, “Wow, Danielle, when did you get to know Violeta? That guy just now was Violeta’s agent!”

After finishing the last shoot.

On the weekend, Violeta took a two-day break.

Eugene handed the script for ‘Nirvana and Rebirth’ to Violeta.

Since Violeta started working, she moved out of the White family’s home and now lives in Liberty Grove.

This way, the company’s car picks her up, which is much more convenient.

Riley Moore occasionally brings her things. Besides a butler, Liberty Grove also has a maid who takes care of Violeta’s daily needs.

Violeta spent two hours at home reading the script for ‘Nirvana and Rebirth’.

Even though it’s just a draft, the brilliance of the script is already evident.

Every character in the script is a villain; there isn’t a single good person among them.

Even the female lead’s perspective transforms from being a bullied victim to a cunning avenger using schemes.

In her previous life, Violeta was also a fan of this play among many viewers.

Now, she has the qualification to participate in this drama.

After reading the script, she learned many things that were not filmed in the drama.

After finishing the script, Violeta nestled on the recliner, staring at the penthouse of the building opposite.

That’s where Hayden’s apartment was, but since Hayden was now in Newham, the lights on the penthouse hadn’t been turned on since Violeta moved to Liberty Grove.

It had been quite a while since their freshman year life.

After the four of them graduated, they all went their separate ways.

They used to meet up for meals often, but now it had been a long time since they even saw each other.

Violeta suppressed a sigh and gently lifted Cleopatra, who was lying in her arms, and then got up to fetch some water.

She heard a meow from the floor-to-ceiling window as she was about to return to her room with the water cup in hand.

“Meow.”

Violeta glanced over.

Violeta caught sight of the lights coming on in the penthouse across the window.

Thinking she might be mistaken, Violeta hurried over and stood before the window, peering across at the penthouse.

No, she wasn’t mistaken. The lights were indeed on.

Violeta hesitated momentarily, then took out her phone and dialed Zoren’s number.

The call connected quickly, and Zoren’s voice came from the other end, “Hey? Vio.”

Violeta quickly asked, “Zoren, are you at Liberty Grove?”

Zoren said, “Yeah, how did you know?”

Sure enough, Violeta knew it was Zoren who had come to Hayden’s place.

Annoyed, she said, “I am off this weekend and saw the lights on the penthouse.”

Zoren said, “Yeah, I came over to pick something up. What, did you think it was Hade? Haha.”

Just then, Violeta saw a figure appear at the window of the opposite penthouse- it was Zoren, waving at her.

“It’s really hard to catch a glimpse of a big star now! How about grabbing some late-night snacks later?”

Violeta had been busy since signing up with the company, so she now has some time to meet Zoren.

“Sure! I’ll get ready to go out now.”

“Okay, I’ll wait for you at the back entrance.”

After ending the call, Violeta quickly returned to her room to change. She wore a casual outfit and a baseball cap, then rushed out the door.

She quietly arrived at the back entrance, where Zoren was waiting by a silver sports car.

When he saw Violeta, he quickly stepped forward.

“Vio!”

Violeta hurried over to him, quickly looking up and down at Zoren.

“Zoren, you’ve lost weight.”

Zoren chuckled, “Starting a business, you know. It’s bound to be

tiring. Come on, what do you feel like eating?”

Chapter 345

He opened the car door and let Violeta get in.

Violeta quickly said, “Anything’s fine. Oh, that barbeque place in the East City is really good. It’s been ages since I had it.”

“Alright, let’s go get some barbecue.”

Zoren closed the car door, walked around the front, and entered.

The silver sports car sped away like a lightning bolt into the night.

However, neither of them noticed the black car at the intersection, with paparazzi inside filming Violeta and Zoren with their phones.

The paparazzi followed them all the way to the famous restaurant in the East City.

While in the car, Violeta called Kaylee, asking her to join them for dinner.

It had been long since they had all gotten together, so now was the perfect opportunity.

Kaylee received the call and hailed a cab to join them.

The BBQ Artisan in the East City was bustling with business at this time.

Violeta got out of the car, put on her mask, and couldn’t help but get teased by Zoren.

“Oh no, what if we get caught by the paparazzi? Dining with a

big star, am I going to make headlines?”

Violeta pinched his arm with two fingers and gave it a twist that made Zoren gasp in pain.

“Stop it, or I’ll strangle you.

“Hurry up and get out, I can already smell the food.”

Violeta opened the door and got out, walking into the restaurant with Zoren. They booked a private room upstairs.

Before long, Kaylee arrived by taxi and joined them upstairs.

A black van parked in the shadows captured everything with paparazzi inside.

Inside the private room, Kaylee was thrilled to see Violeta.

“Vio! I’ve missed you!”

Violeta grabbed Kaylee’s hand. “How have you been? It’s been a while. School treating you well?”

“Of course! Ever since those troublemakers, Zelena and Hattie, left, my class life has been great.

“Oh my, ‘The Quiet Ode’ is just too good! I’ve been watching it day and night after classes! It’s so so so good!” Violeta was delighted to hear Kaylee’s praise.

Zoren said, “Kaylee, have you landed any roles lately?”

Kaylee blinked and replied honestly, “I auditioned for a movie recently but haven’t heard back yet. I think I did pretty well, though.”

Violeta patted Kaylee’s hand. “Don’t worry, Kat. If you don’t get that role, come and work on my project. I’m planning to invest in a drama soon, and it will be a big hit.”

Zoren raised an eyebrow, “What kind of drama? Are you switching from being in front of the camera to behind it so soon?”

Violeta chuckled, “Not exactly. This project is quite special and probably hard to fund within the industry. I want to fund it myself. If it works out, I’ll reserve a role for Kay.”

Kaylee was pleasantly surprised. “Really, Vio, you’re amazing!”

Violeta nodded, “Of course! Didn’t I promise you before that I’d save a good role for you?”

At that moment, the waiter brought out the food.

There was smoked brisket, crispy chicken wings, and spicy mac and cheese.

While serving, the waiter glanced at Violeta and recognized her, “You’re… you’re Layla, right?”

Violeta was taken aback. It wasn’t surprising to be recognized but a bit sudden.

“Ah, yes, that’s me,” Violeta confirmed.

The waiter exclaimed in excitement, “Ah!! I’ve met Layla! I’ve met…”

“Shh!” Violeta hushed him gently.

Blushing, the waiter apologized, “I’m sorry, I got too excited. Can I take a photo with you?”

Violeta nodded, “Of course, your smoked brisket is delicious.”

The waiter, trembling with excitement, took out his phone and activated the beauty mode before taking a selfie with Violeta.

Violeta’s face looked noticeably smaller on the screen, and she fell silent momentarily.

“All done,” the waiter retrieved his phone, “Enjoy your meal! I won’t disturb you any longer.”

Violeta smiled, “I’m here on a private outing with friends. Please don’t mention it to anyone else. Thank you.”

The waiter nodded immediately, “Of course, of course. You can count on me.”

Then, with three quick glances back, the waiter left until he closed the private room door behind him.

“Phew,” Violeta sighed softly.

Once the waiter had left, Kaylee breathed, “Oh my goodness, Vio! You’re really famous. I’m worried we’ll be stalked when we leave.”

Violeta reassured her, “I don’t think so. Didn’t she promise me before she left?”

Zoren picked up his utensils, “Let’s eat first and talk.”

The three of them enjoyed their conversation in the private room.

Two hours later, Zoren went to settle the bill.

They left together.

Kaylee hailed a cab and left while Zoren accompanied Violeta to Liberty Grove.

As Violeta exited the car, she asked, “Zoren, I forgot to ask you why you came to Liberty Grove today?”

Zoren replied, “To pick up something. The notary stamp from Pet Haven was ready, so I came over to get it from Hade’s place.”

Chapter 346

Violeta nodded, “So that’s how it is. Well, it’s getting late. I’m getting off here. You should head back and get some rest, too.”

She opened the door, exited the car, waved goodbye to Zoren, and walked through the back entrance.

Zoren watched until Violeta entered the residential area before driving away.

The next day, Violeta was awakened by a phone call from Eugene.

Her eyes closed, and she lazily placed her phone on her face, still half-asleep.

“Hello.”

“Hey, Beauty, check Facebook.”

“What’s going on with Facebook?”

“You’re on trendy searches.”

Violeta was speechless

Violeta opened her eyes, put the phone on speaker, and slid to open Facebook to check the trendy searches.

‘Violeta’s late-night rendezvous, a man drives her home.’

The trendy searches were prominently ranked first, and clicking on them revealed a flood of promotional posts by various marketing accounts.

Last time, it was Violeta’s ‘chance encounter’ with Nolan, where both studios ignored the online buzz.

No joint photos meant it didn’t mean much.

Fans knew this was a common tactic by marketing accounts, so it sparked a brief discussion with no real conclusion.

But this time, paparazzi captured clear photos of Violeta getting into another man’s car and the two dining together at a restaurant.

There were photos of them together, and the paparazzi even captured evidence of Violeta and a man appearing intimate in the car.

The so-called evidence was a photo of Violeta twisting Zoren’s arm

Underneath the exposure, comments flooded in.

‘Just got famous and already causing such a stir.’

‘If it was a group of friends, we could say it’s a gathering, but just two people alone in a car, touching each other, that’s hard to justify.’

‘The photos are clear. Last time with Nolan was a chance encounter, but could it be an outsider boyfriend this time?’ ‘Not necessarily a boyfriend, could be a sugar daddy.

‘Haha, fans here, don’t rush to defend her. It’s common in the entertainment industry for female stars to have sugar daddies. Many hook up with older men. If someone like Violeta found herself a young, rich second generation, she’s lucky.’

‘The car’s license plate is blurred, but you can tell it’s a luxury car, definitely a rich second generation.’

‘But Violeta is an actress, not an idol. Why can’t she date?’

‘It feels like Violeta likes to stick to men. Last time with Nolan’s ‘chance encounter’, wasn’t that just the team deliberately leaking? Hard to believe.’

‘Oh my, laughing at this. Some people in the comments are too obsessed with men. What do you mean Nolan’s team wouldn’t leak? Let the data speak. ‘The Quiet Ode’ is much hotter than ‘Night On the River’. Now the studio’s quiet, and you guys are fantasising here, it’s disgusting.’

‘Just debuted and already in Wade’s drama, who believes there’s no one pushing her behind? Just didn’t expect the collapse to come so soon.’

In addition to the mocking comments on the topic, Lydia’s fans, who had previously been unable to find any scandals or negative information about Violeta, took advantage of this incident to ridicule her intensely. Violeta’s Facebook page quickly descended into chaos with the influx of comments.

After reading through the comments, she remained calm. In her heart, she sighed. Indeed, Zoren’s jinx mouth had come true-she made it to the headlines.

It seemed living in Liberty Grove was no longer a secret.

The paparazzi had been waiting for a long time.

Eugene remained relatively calm on the phone, “Hey, Beauty, where did you go last night?”

Violeta sat up in bed, “I went out for dinner last night with my family and some friends outside the industry. I didn’t expect we’d get caught. Sorry about that, Mr. Scott.”

Eugene responded, “It’s my fault. I forgot to remind you to be careful. It’s okay. The studio will issue a statement this afternoon.”

The trendy search broke out in the morning, but the statement was issued in the afternoon.

“Why issue it in the afternoon?”

“If you’re clean, you don’t need to fear gossip. Let the hype die down a bit. It’s all good as long as you’re really fine.”

Violeta’s family was definitely from a wealthy family, so even if the studio didn’t explain, it wouldn’t matter.

Those who dug deeper couldn’t find anything detrimental to Violeta.

If it accidentally leaked that Violeta was a billionaire’s daughter, that would create even more drama.

The paparazzi knew not to infringe on image rights, so they blurred the photos, which wouldn’t affect Zoren.

Violeta wasn’t familiar with handling this kind of attention and didn’t plan to get involved in Eugene’s affairs. “Okay, Mr. Scott, you handle it.”

“Hey, Beauty, are you still in bed?”

“Yeah, came back late last night.”

“Have you watched ‘The Quiet Ode’? Stay home today and watch your own drama.”

“Okay, got it.”

Learning from this lesson, Violeta knew Liberty Grove was now under scrutiny.

Going out again would be foolish.

Since she had nothing planned today, staying home and watching a drama sounded good.

She hung up the phone, lounged in bed for a while, and then got up to freshen up.

Ms. Silverleaf, the housekeeper, had arranged a nutritious breakfast.

Seeing Violeta emerge from her room, Ms. Silverleaf greeted her, “Good morning, Ms. Violeta. We have an American-style breakfast with oatmeal this morning. Is there anything else you’d like?”

Violeta replied, “Just this, Ms. Silverleaf. You go ahead. Make something light and less oily for lunch. Last night’s meal was too greasy.”

Ms. Silverleaf nodded. “Sure!”

Chapter 347

Ms. Silverleaf took a few steps forward and then retreated, saying respectfully, “Ms. Violeta, the gardener will be here this afternoon to tend to the garden and transplant some new plants. I’ll make sure they keep it quiet. Also, Tuna and Hera will be delivered by Mrs. White this morning. Do you prefer to keep the birdcage upstairs or downstairs?”

Violeta picked up the bowl of oatmeal from the table and ate while listening.

“Let’s keep it upstairs.”

“Got it.”

“Ms. Silverleaf, I’m not going out today. Have the gardener come tomorrow instead. I want to watch a drama.”

“Okay, I’ll let you enjoy your breakfast.”

A good butler knows how to move almost silently when the master is home.

Ms. Silverleaf left quietly.

Zoren discovered he was on a trendy search but didn’t call Violeta. Instead, he tagged her in the group chat.

Zoren writes, ‘Hey, being on the trendy search with a big star feels amazing! I look so awful in those photos. That paparazzi must be a total idiot following me around while I eat. Is there no such thing as privacy anymore?’

Violeta glanced at her phone and saw Zoren’s complaints in the chat.

She couldn’t be bothered to type, so she sent a voice message instead.

“Zoren, you’re not the one who’s really suffering here. Did you see what people are saying about me online? They’re even accusing me of looking for a sugar daddy. How about this? If you throw some money my way, we can prove those claims valid.”

Soon, Zoren sent back a voice message.

“Ugh, if only I could throw money your way. Both my pockets are empty. I’m practically broke!”

Pet Haven recently took on a piece of land in West City to build a pet facility and plans to plant an orchard on the hillside.

So, Zoren has poured all his money into this project and has been funding it from his own pocket.

At first, Violeta uses her Christmas money to support him, but she’s almost run out of it. Zoren didn’t ask for more from Violeta; the guys are all chipping in as best as they can on their own.

The White family, of course, disapproves of Zoren’s venture. His parents think he’s just wasting his time.

But Zoren was determined. He felt rescuing animals was meaningful.

Isn’t life about doing what you think matters?

Even if he’s not making money now, he believes it will pay off eventually.

The two continued chatting in the group.

Before long, Liam chimed in.

Liam texted, ‘You guys are so lucky not to have to work. I have been at the office since 8 AM.’

Zoren replied, ‘Is that work? It sounds more like a royal court session. Who’s going to say anything if you don’t show up?’

Liam sent a meme, ‘The coffee at the office is pretty good.’

Conversely, the buzz about Violeta on Facebook’s trendy search was in full swing.

The ‘Moon Belongs to You’ had set its release date to avoid clashing with the heat of ‘The Quiet Ode.’

The hype around ‘The Quiet Ode’ was through the roof. Originally, ‘The Moon Belongs to You’ was scheduled for the 17th, while ‘The Quiet Ode’ was set for the 15th- just a two-day gap between them!

But as soon as ‘The Quiet Ode’ aired on the 15th, it exploded in popularity. For an entire week, the Facebook trendy search and various short video platforms were flooded with news about ‘The Quiet Ode.’

If ‘The Moon Belongs to You’ had been released simultaneously, it would have barely made a splash-like tossing a feather into a bottomless abyss.

So, the producers quickly communicated with the platform and avoided the competition.

Though ‘The Quiet Ode’ was still popular, its buzz had slightly cooled compared to the frenzy from the previous month.

It was better not to let the fans simmer too long, so they moved ‘The Moon Belongs to You’ to the beginning of the month on the platform.

Hattie saw the gossip about Violeta on a trendy search.

She immediately recognized the blurred man next to Violeta-it was probably Zoren.

Her assistant chuckled, “She’s getting hot fast but cooling off just as quickly.”

Hattie gave a half-smile and remarked with sarcasm, “If it were that easy to cool off, it’d be great. Watch. The studio will

probably issue a statement tonight saying the guy is her brother. Do you believe it?”

The assistant raised an eyebrow, “Brother? Ha, does she think netizens are fools?”

Hattie didn’t bother explaining.

She was frustrated. Even though she had debuted before Violeta, Violeta’s current popularity was overshadowing hers.

No matter what, ‘The Moon Belongs to You’ had to succeed!

Otherwise, she’d genuinely be outshone by Violeta.

Although this scandal wouldn’t ruin Violeta’s career, it could tarnish her public image.

Hattie quickly texted her manager, instructing her to hire some online buzzers to stir more attention to the issue…

Ideally, they could even get netizens to give ‘The Quiet Ode’ bad reviews.

Hattie had been confident about winning the Best Newcomer Award early next year.

But now, with Violeta’s ‘The Quiet Ode’ blazing hot, she couldn’t help but feel anxious.

Chapter 348

Hattie was worried that Violeta would steal her spotlight!

No, that couldn’t happen- she was determined to win the Best New Actress Award, and her mom would help her achieve that.

On set, Tracy was filming.

News of Violeta’s scandal quickly reached their ears.

Tracy was in the makeup room, scrolling through the trendy search online, especially enjoying the comments accusing Violeta of having a sugar daddy. She used a secondary account to like all those comments.

Some people might get popular quickly, but they can also fade just as fast, she thought.

Popularity is a double-edged sword.

If Violeta couldn’t handle the heat, she’d cool off quickly!

Meanwhile, like Hattie, Zelena recognized Zoren as the man in the car from the trendy search.

They all knew each other from college, and Zelena was incredibly familiar with Violeta.

Violeta, backed by the White family, wouldn’t be desperate enough to seek a sugar daddy.

The fact that Zoren was seen in the same car likely meant they were just out for dinner, and the paparazzi caught them.

She pondered quietly. Zelena knew that Violeta’s trendy search would probably be cleared up soon and wouldn’t pose much of a threat.

However, Zelena remembered that ‘The Moon Belongs to You’ was set to be released soon.

She quickly checked Facebook and found the official announcement for the release of ‘The Moon Belongs to You’ in fourth place on the trendy search.

She knew Hattie was probably eager to bring down Violeta.

Zelena wanted to bring her down, but her drama, ‘Spring Isn’t Blooming,’ wasn’t finished yet.

Since Hattie abandoned her, Zelena’s attempt to sabotage Violeta wasn’t working out. Zelena thought it was better to bring Hattie down along with Violeta.

Zelena quickly contacted NetSpin Agency to manipulate the trendy search, aiming to create a negative buzz for ‘The Moon Belongs to You’.

Before the show’s popularity could rise, she wanted to label it as ‘cheesy’ and ‘trying to look hip and youthful’ so that viewers would approach it with a biased perspective.

Youth idol dramas often have polarised reviews.

These kinds of romance shows are usually targeted at college students, so many adults find them overly sweet and off-putting.

If the lead actors had mediocre acting skills, the show could quickly be criticized as ‘cheesy’ online.

Zelena seized this opportunity and vigorously pushed the narrative online.

In the evening, at 8 PM, ‘The Moon Belongs to You’ premiered.

A large number of fans tuned in to watch.

Unlike ‘The Quiet Ode,’ which released all episodes simultaneously, ‘The Moon Belongs to You’ started with two episodes on local TV and then continued with one new episode per day. With a total of thirty-two episodes, it would take nearly a month to finish.

Naturally, this approach wasn’t as impactful as the all-at-once release of ‘The Quiet Ode.’

However, there were still many positive reviews online. Hattie and Jacques had done a lot of promotional work on Facebook.

Jacques, in particular, hoped for the show to be a hit, so his marketing was very effective.

Many fans on short video platforms shared clips of Jacques looking handsome in the scene, which got a lot of likes. For youth idol dramas, a handsome male lead is a significant draw. Since the primary audience for this drama was female, Jacques’s follower count surged much more than Hattie’s.

At first, it seemed like the reviews were overwhelmingly positive.

But unexpectedly, someone started sharing unflattering screenshots from the show the following afternoon. People began criticizing the lead actors for their cheesy and unwatchable performances.

The online buzz quickly shifted, and Jacques’s reputation took a hit.

On the other hand, Hattie’s Facebook followers continued to rise.

Typically, positive reviews benefit both leads, while negative reviews impact both.

But now, it seemed like the criticism was all directed at Jacques while Hattie’s popularity grew.

Something was clearly off!

Jacques’s team immediately suspected Hattie’s team might be behind the sabotage.

Most of Hattie’s followers on Facebook are fake accounts she purchased herself.

Seeing ‘The Moon Belongs to You’ gaining some traction and Jacques becoming the biggest winner, she couldn’t just stand by and let that happen!

At the very least, she couldn’t have her numbers look pathetic, so she got her team to buy followers for her.

But no matter how much she planned, she never expected the tides to turn so quickly.

Even before Jacques’ popularity exploded, public opinion had already shifted!

People started criticizing their acting as cheesy and trying to look hip and youthful.

When she realized it was too late to stop the follower-buying, she had to watch her follower count shoot up artificially.

This misunderstanding caused a rift between their teams.

Online gossip was everywhere.

Hattie was furious, throwing a cup in the lounge. “What is Jacques’ team doing? Why aren’t they shutting down the online criticism immediately? Is he out of his mind, acting so intensely? It’s not just the audience; even I’m sick of it!”

Her assistant picked up the cup from the floor. “Hattie, maybe

they didn’t expect the backlash to happen so quickly.”

Chapter 349

Carmen said with calm reasoning, “Something doesn’t add up. The online buzzer feels too orchestrated to be just spontaneous netizen chatter. It seems like someone’s deliberately marketing this.”

Hearing this, Hattie frowned, her anxiety evident. “Carmen, I’m just getting started. Could someone be trying to sabotage me?”

Hattie had high hopes for ‘The Moon Belongs to You’.

She had planned to hold steady and wait for the show to become a hit.

But now, out of nowhere, Violeta had swooped in with ‘The Quiet Ode’ and become the hottest new star.

Hattie was beginning to panic.

The more she feared, the worse things seemed to get.

The show had barely aired a few episodes, and its reputation was already taking a nosedive online. She couldn’t stay calm!

Carmen Cross, as a senior agent, quickly figured out that someone must be pulling the strings behind the scenes.

“Jacques’s team wouldn’t have any reason to orchestrate this online backlash. They gain nothing from it. The only possible culprit is our rival. Only they would want to see us fail.”

The assistant’s eyes lit up. “Oh! Carmen, could it be Violeta’s team?”

“The scandal about Violeta’s late-night rendezvous was on trendy search before. Even though her team did damage control, many netizens still weren’t convinced. Maybe they’re using our crisis to overshadow Violeta’s earlier scandal?”

The agent reasoned, “Creating a bigger scandal to cover up another scandal.”

Hattie thought this made sense.

Besides Violeta, she couldn’t think of anyone else who would benefit.

The Moon Belongs to You’ and ‘The Quiet Ode’ were the two closest dramas regarding release time, and both featured new faces, making them easy to compare.

Violeta would be the sole beneficiary if ‘The Moon Belongs to You’ flopped.

“That scheming woman!” Hattie’s eyes narrowed.

Carmen said, “Right now, Violeta’s team is riding high. We can’t do much to counter them directly. Our best move is to stay out of the spotlight.”

Hattie replied, “I’ll settle this score with her eventually. Carmen, our immediate priority is to get Jacques’s team to manage the online criticism. If this keeps up, the show might never recover.”

Carmen assured her, “Don’t worry, I know what to do.”

Zelena watched the online backlash against ‘The Moon Belongs to You’ with satisfaction.

“Ah, Hattie, this is the consequence of how you treated me! Enjoy the mess you’ve made.”

If Hattie had supported Zelena back then, she wouldn’t have had to undermine her behind the scenes.

Hattie’s arrogance was coming back to haunt her.

Violeta’s studio clarified the previous late-night rendezvous scandal, stating that it included a third friend, not just the two of them.

Fans rallied to support Violeta, choosing to believe her.

However, some netizens continued to mock and deride it, claiming it was just an excuse and anyone who believed it was a fool.

Unexpectedly, a waiter from the BBQ Artisan restaurant came forward to clarify.

He even shared a photo of himself from that night with Violeta.

“That night, when I went to deliver food to the private room, she looked really familiar. On a whim, I asked if she was Layla, and to my surprise, she actually was.

“So, I asked if we could take a picture together, and Violeta was super nice and agreed. More than two people were there that night; they had other friends with them. Our restaurant’s security cameras can prove it. If some netizens still don’t believe it, there’s not much else we can do.”

With this testimony, the rumours quickly fell apart.

Fans stood firm in their support.

‘Some people need to stop being so bitter. Actors are human, too. Don’t they have family and friends?’

‘Being a celebrity is exhausting. Even a casual dinner with friends can turn into a scandal.’

‘I suggest Violeta’s studio sue those who spread the rumours.

It’s time they learned their lesson!’

At Apex Entertainment, Eugene was pleased with the shift in online sentiment.

“Beauty, it’s great that this waiter came to vouch for you. And smart of him, too-his restaurant will gain fame from your visit, and it’s bound to be packed from now on.”

Eugene then pulled out a black-gold invitation.

“There’s the Clio Charity Night next week, and practically

everyone in the entertainment industry will be there. You should go and have some fun, Beauty!”

Violeta glanced at the invitation.

Aster said, “Oh, does this mean I’ll need to borrow a dress, Mr. Scott?”

Eugene nodded. “Exactly. I’ve already contacted a few mid-tier luxury brands. You’ll just need to pick one when the time comes. You should be able to borrow whichever one you like.”

In the industry, there are strict standards for borrowing dresses.

Celebrities without enough status or reputation often can’t access high-end luxury brands.

Attempting to wear such brands without proper standing can anger the brands, potentially leading to being blacklisted and losing endorsement opportunities.

With Violeta’s current fame and Eugene’s connections, borrowing a dress as long as it is not a haute couture, shouldn’t be a problem.

Chapter 350

Some female stars put a lot of emphasis on their red-carpet appearances, especially the big stars in the industry. They always wear haute couture and might even buy media spots to boast about being the first to wear a particular outfit in Artea.

But Violeta wasn’t too concerned about this. She had just started her career, and overshadowing her senior could create animosity. So, she took a more laid-back approach.

The Clio Charity Night invitations soon circulated in the industry, and Hattie received one.

Her company offered her a selection of mid-tier luxury brands to choose from for her dress.

However, Hattie wasn’t impressed with any of them.

“These dresses are all too plain. Isn’t there something more glamorous?” Hattie complained.

Carmen replied, “Hattie, you’re not in a position to wear haute couture yet.”

“Why not?” Hattie demanded.

Carmen explained, “Non-A-list celebrities don’t get access to haute couture. Not to mention haute couture, even luxury brands are hard to borrow from. If you want something special, you must settle for ready-to-wear from those luxury brands.”

Hattie was dissatisfied. “Without luxury brands, how can I stand out among all the other stars?”

Carmen responded, “If you really want them, I can help you contact a ready-to-wear line.”

Hattie waved her hand dismissively, feeling that Carmen couldn’t borrow them. She said, “Forget it. I’ll ask my mom.”

Carmen sighed, “Alright, it’s up to you.”

Hattie called Hannah, hoping her mother could help her secure a luxury brand outfit.

After hearing Hattie’s request, Hannah agreed with Carmen’s perspective.

“Hattie, you’re not quite at the level for luxury brands yet. It’s better to stay low-key for now.”

Hattie had ignored Carmen before, but now she can’t afford to disregard Hannah’s advice.

Reluctantly, Hattie accepted her mother’s advice. “Alright, Mom. So, what should I wear to the event?”

Hannah responded, “Let me look when I have some free time. There’s no rush.”

“Okay,” Hattie agreed.

In the afternoon, Hannah’s assistant prepared a selection of dresses suitable for Hattie.

In the end, Hattie chose the latest White Feather Collection from Viviane.

Meanwhile…

While choosing her dress, Violeta also set her sights on Viviane’s White Feather Collection, specifically the highly coveted ‘White Goddess’ gown.

Both teams went to borrow the dress and specifically wanted the same one.

Viviane, while not a high-luxury brand, is highly regarded among exclusive mid-tier luxury brands.

Viviane was in a tough spot.

Violeta’s popularity was clearly higher at the moment.

But Hattie has Hannah behind her. Even though Hannah isn’t a top-tier star, she’s been around the industry for years and has a solid reputation. She’s a well-established figure in the circle, so it’s not wise to cross her.

If Violeta doesn’t want it, they might still give the dress to Hattie out of respect for Hannah.

But now Violeta’s team has also specifically requested that dress.

The brand is in a tough spot, so they passed the buck and let both teams know about the situation.

When Hattie discovered the dress was unavailable because Violeta also wanted it, she lost her temper.

“What? Violeta’s trying to steal it from me? She really can’t stand to see me succeed, can she?

“No way. I must have that dress! I’m determined to wear it no matter what.”

Her assistant added, “We still haven’t settled the score with Violeta’s team for buying fake reviews to trash ‘The Moon Belongs to You.’ They’re being so over the top, even asking for the same dress as us. They’re clearly not taking us seriously at all.”

Hattie’s eyes narrowed in anger. “That b*tch is going too far. Does she really think she can push me around?

“Set up a meeting with Viviane’s people. We have to get that dress.”

Meanwhile, Aster informed Violeta, “The White Goddess gown might not be available. Hattie’s team is also interested and has arranged a dinner with Viviane’s brand director.”

Violeta remained calm. “That’s fine. Let her have it. I’ll choose another dress from this collection.”

Aster asked, “The black ‘Fallen Angel’ themed one?”

Violeta confirmed, “Yes.”

Aster hesitated, “Ms. White, that dress isn’t as striking as the White Goddess gown. Should we look at other brands?”

Violeta considered the suggestion.

She and Hattie are wearing dresses from the same collection with contrasting themes, which might attract unwanted media comparisons.

To avoid trouble, Violeta agreed, “Alright, let’s explore other options.”

As they were looking at other dresses, Irene suddenly called.

“Hello, Mom.”

“Vio, are you going to the Clio Charity Night?”

“Yes, I am. Why?”

“Have you chosen your dress? I found one I think would suit you perfectly.”

お金金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe


Prev | Next

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 331, to 340]] – Daisy Novels 

Chapter 331

Everyone still couldn’t comprehend the situation.

Violeta and Eugene left together.

Eugene took Violeta to the artist lounge upstairs and introduced himself.

“Beauty, I’m Eugene. You’ve signed a five-year contract with Apex, right? I’m your agent from now on.”

Violeta nodded.

She knew Eugene. In her previous life, she had heard of the two Apex’s famous superagents.

Back then, whenever she saw Eugene behind the scenes, she had to address him as Mr. Scott.

She never imagined that Eugene would become her agent.

First, they exchanged contact information and added each other on Facebook.

Eugene, aware of Violeta’s background, knew her debut project was ‘The Quiet Ode’.

“Don’t worry. The company will handle the promotions for ‘The Quiet Ode.””

“Oh, by the way.”

Eugene looked at Violeta seriously and asked, “Are you dating anyone?”

Violeta replied, “No.”

Eugene continued, “Any romantic entanglements?”

Violeta shook her head, “No.”

Eugene nodded. He was satisfied.

“It wouldn’t be a problem even if you did. Since I’ll be managing you, we need to be completely open with each other. Romantic entanglements aren’t scary; the real problem is unresolved ones.

“You can trust me completely. If there’s anything, it’s best to resolve it before the promotions for ‘The Quiet Ode’ start.

“If any issues arise and affect the promotion, it would be problematic.”

Violeta assured him, “I understand. I’ve never been in a relationship.”

Eugene raised his eyebrows slightly.

Hearing that a beautiful girl like Violeta had never been in a relationship surprised him.

It seems that she was very smart and had her mind.

“I’ll handle the controversy on Facebook. You don’t have to worry about it. Do you have time this evening?”

“Yes, I do.”

“Perfect. Let’s have dinner tonight. I’ll introduce you to two assistants.”

Violeta nodded.

Eugene smiled happily.

“Beauty, I’m very good at judging people. Get ready to become a sensation!”

If everything goes smoothly, that would be fantastic.

Violeta trusted Eugene to take care of her debut preparations and marketing strategies.

At 3 PM, Violeta left the company and went to a café. A shop across the street had a rental notice.

Fiona had finished drying the clothes.

Violeta changed and prepared to send Kaylee’s clothes for dry cleaning.

Kaylee said, “I only wore it for a short while. It doesn’t need cleaning.”

Violeta replied, “Alright, thank you, Kay.”

Kaylee responded, “No problem, Vio. How did everything go today? Did you meet any artists at the company?”

Violeta answered, “Not really. But there were a few others from Starbright Film Academy signing as well.”

Kaylee asked excitedly, “Oh, who?”

“There were two guys, Brandon and Chad, and a girl named Tracy.”

Hearing these names, Kaylee’s eyes lit up. “I know them!”

“You do?”

“Yeah, last year during the holiday, Brandon had a band performance at the plaza on East Street. There were a lot of people there, and I went to check it out.”

Kaylee referred to the semester when Violeta was filming ‘The Quiet Ode’.

Violeta had heard of Brandon, but that was in her past life.

Brandon was a popular male singer with both talent and skill.

There was a barrier between singers and actors.

Violeta didn’t know much about him, but she remembered he was quite popular among the youth.

Kaylee continued, “Tracy and Chad are quite popular too. I’ve seen their short dramas online. People shipped them a lot. They were called the Orange Couple if I remember correctly.”

“Wow, Vio, it looks like the artists signing with your company this time are really talented.”

Apex Entertainment, being one of the top three companies in the country, wouldn’t just sign anyone.

Top companies had a lot of artists.

But they lack artists who can make it big and bring in money.

Besides scouting people, many graduates from prestigious performing arts academies prioritize applying to big companies.

Everyone wanted to make it big.

But it wasn’t that easy.

Some play minor roles for ten years and change their fate with one supporting role.

Some spent half their career in the industry and were still nobodies.

Violeta could speak from experience about this.

After expressing her envy, Kaylee propped her chin up and said, “But on the other hand, I still don’t know if I’ll be chosen.” Violeta smiled gently, “There are plenty of good scripts. Just be patient.”

Kaylee agreed, “That’s all I can hope for.”

The best thing about Kaylee was her easygoing nature. She

wasn’t obsessed with always landing a role.

Chapter 332

If Kaylee wasn’t chosen for ‘The Lies In Winter’, she planned to stay in school for further studies and aim for a master’s degree. Opportunities would come eventually.

It would be great if she got one, but if not, it was fine.

Her goal wasn’t to become a big star, she aspired to be an opera singer like Irene.

Violeta reassured her, “Don’t worry, I’ll keep an eye out for anything suitable for you.”

Kaylee nodded.

Violeta called Irene to let her know everything went well.

Irene was overjoyed and said she would order a cake to celebrate her precious daughter’s debut.

Unfortunately, Violeta already had dinner plans with Eugene.

So they postponed the celebration to the next day.

In the evening, Eugene discreetly arrived at the restaurant with a male and a female assistant.

“Hello, I’m Aster Palmer. You can call me Aster.”

“I’m Felix Barnes.”

Eugene added, “Felix is the driver and Aster is your personal assistant.”

Violeta greeted them warmly, “Nice to meet you both, I’m Violeta. We don’t have to be so formal with each other. Let’s just be friends.”

Eugene had briefed them about Violeta before meeting her.

Seeing Violeta’s down-to-earth attitude, they all relaxed and exchanged contact information over dinner.

They didn’t drink any alcohol. They went separate ways after dinner.

A beige coat was draped over a chair. Aster stepped forward, picked up the coat, and politely asked, “Whose coat is this? I’ll hang it up for now.”

She then swiftly moved everything that wasn’t Violeta’s to the side.

“Ms. White, please have a seat.”

Just as Violeta was about to sit, she heard someone reprimanding Aster.

“Hey, that’s my coat. You better bring it back.”

The voice belonged to Tracy.

Aster replied, “Okay, sure.”

She handed the coat to Tracy, who was busy with her makeup.

Tracy’s assistant took the coat with a tut.

“Who’s dirty hands was it? There are marks all over the white coat.”

The comment made the atmosphere awkward.

Aster looked at her hands, which were quite clean.

The assistant then smiled at Aster, saying, “I didn’t mean you. Someone must have dirtied the coat just now. Don’t worry, we’ll get Ms. Connor a new one. No hard feelings, okay?”

Aster could only pretend nothing had happened and said, “I’ll go get the makeup artist,” before leaving the room.

Violeta sat down and checked Facebook, searching for her name. All the false accusations Zelena had spread were gone.

It seemed the company had taken action.

The marketing for ‘The Quiet Ode’ was starting, trending around the twentieth spot.

Eugene coordinated with the external publicity department of “The Quiet Ode” to hold off on the hype.

They planned to push the promotions after Apex’s official announcement about Violeta, ensuring she got double exposure.

While waiting for the makeup artist, Violeta played with her phone.

Meanwhile, Tracy occasionally glanced at Violeta through the corner of her eye.

After what happened yesterday, Tracy did some digging on Violeta.

She discovered Violeta was the former campus belle of Toland University!

Violeta has been replaced by a new freshman now.

Violeta also came from an influential background, being the daughter of the chairman of White Group.

Tracy was really annoyed.

Yesterday, Winnie had subtly asked Tracy about her family background. At the time, Tracy didn’t understand why.

It wasn’t until she got home that she realized Winnie and Cora had fought over her because they thought she was wealthy!

Tracy’s parents were locals from Quinston and were not particularly wealthy.

Chapter 333

However, Tracy never lacked money during her university years.

First, she dated wealthy kids from the school.

Second, she was quite famous online, earning a good amount from sponsored posts.

The Hermès bag she carried was bought with her savings.

Girls would harbour jealousy towards each other even when they were friends.

Violeta and Tracy were destined to be competitors and they wouldn’t be on friendly terms with each other.

Not that Violeta had any intention of befriending her.

Soon, Aster returned with Eugene and the makeup artist.

Eugene and the makeup artist had already discussed the look they wanted for Violeta.

The makeup artist set down her kit and started working on Violeta’s face.

When Violeta and Aster arrived earlier, the staff only glanced at them without greeting them.

But when Eugene entered, everyone acknowledged him.

“Mr. Scott.”

“Hey, Mr. Scott, back from vacation?”

“When did you get back?”

Eugene waved and leaned against the table next to Violeta’s seat, saying casually, “I got back yesterday to manage a newcomer. This is my Beauty, Violeta.”

“Oh, she’s yours? No wonder, Mr. Scott always has an eye for talent.”

Eugene replied, “She’s just starting out and she’s young, please take good care of her. You know my temperament. Don’t bully my people.”

His words seemed to target someone, and his gaze lingered on the assistant who had commented on Aster’s dirty hands.

The assistant smiled awkwardly, lowered her head, and got back to work.

Aster had reported the incident to Eugene, who knew what had happened.

Such exclusion of newcomers was common in every industry.

It might be milder within the same company.

But in different companies, the competition can be much fiercer. After makeup, it was time for the photoshoot.

Tracy went first. Having worked as a model during her first two years in college, she was at ease in front of the camera, knowing her best angles. Her professionalism showed, and the photographer quickly captured some great shots.

The photographer praised Tracy, comparing her to a supermodel.

Next was Violeta. Though relaxed and confident, she lacked experience as a model. She mimicked a few poses and finished her session.

The photographer praised Violeta, saying she looked flawless from every angle.

Eugene noticed Violeta’s stiffness but wasn’t worried. Her striking appearance ensured good photos despite some rigidity.

He saw great potential in Violeta and was very satisfied.

After the shoot, everyone left the studio.

Tracy stayed behind to remove her hairpieces. Her assistant, holding the beige coat, mumbled, “I wonder if this stain will come out.”

Tracy responded, “Don’t worry about it, Fanny. It’s not an expensive coat. It’s fine if the stain stays.”

Fanny turned around, “Ms. Connor, it’s my fault for not taking care of your coat. I’m sorry.”

Tracy smiled, “It’s okay.”

Fanny sighed, “But we’re going to have trouble in the future. With Eugene backing Violeta, she’ll get all the good resources.”

Tracy said, “Everything still comes back to abilities.”

While tidying the table, Fanny added, “Some people are just lucky, getting a superagent right from the start. But honestly, having been here for so long, I believe that you’ll have a bright future. From the way you posed today, it’s clear you belong in front of the camera. You’re a natural!”

These words pleased Tracy immensely.

Fanny had echoed her own thoughts. Tracy despised those people who relied solely on their parents’ success. Without their parents, they were nothing.

Haha.

Only time would tell who would rise higher!

I believe that I would be better than Violeta.

Just wait and see.

They were so engrossed in their conversation that they didn’t notice the slightly ajar door.

Aster accidentally left a bag of daily contact lenses behind, and she was here to retrieve it. So, she overheard their entire conversation.

Lydia used to be Apex’s top gun.

After Lydia left, the spot was vacant.

It was likely to be filled by either Violeta or Tracy in the future.

Coincidentally, Zelena’s show, ‘Spring Isn’t Blooming,’ started its promotional campaign on Facebook with great fanfare.

The crew aimed to replicate the promotional strategy of ‘The Moon Belongs To You’, keeping the audience hooked from the beginning of production to the end.

This was exactly what Zelena wanted.

So she actively cooperated with the behind-the-scenes

promotions and practiced her smile daily.

The first day of the promotions went well.

Chapter 334

In the evening, the trending topic of ‘The Quiet Ode’ overshadowed ‘The Moon Belongs To You’.

Apex revealed their new artists, coinciding with the trending topic of ‘The Quiet Ode.’

Lydia’s contract with Apex Entertainment expired a few months ago and she announced the establishment of her own studio without renewing her contract or keeping her manager.

The phrase “Apex’s Top Gun” had been trending for three days straight until it mysteriously disappeared.

There were a lot of reasons for that, but its sudden disappearance was undoubtedly due to Apex’s PR efforts.

Now, Apex made a high-profile announcement of four new artists.

Four of them had both talent and looks.

Brandon was a talented one from a music academy.

Chad and Tracy were film school graduates.

Violeta was a top-ranked beauty and a graduate of the prestigious Toland University.

They were all special in their own way.

Among them, Violeta was the most mysterious and low-key.

Brandon had formed a band and participated in music festivals, already having a fan base.

Chad and Tracy had produced short dramas on TikTok, garnering a large following.

Only Violeta, apart from a brief spark of attention when Wade announced the filming of the web series ‘The Quiet Ode,’ had no other notable presence.

Moreover, the attention from ‘The Quiet Ode’ had been mostly negative.

The official Apex Facebook page was flooded with discussions from curious netizens.

With such good looks, it seems that Apex is planning something big!’

I think Apex is trying to prove that even without Lydia, they can create another star like her. But between Violeta and Tracy, who will be the new top gun at Apex?’

Artists are just pawns. Since Lydia left Apex, she hasn’t had much going on. She didn’t even attend the recent film festival. Could it be that she’s being suppressed by the industry?’

Thank you for letting Lydia go, and best of luck to Apex’s new signings.’

Lydia is on vacation abroad, updating beautiful photos almost every day on social media.’

Tracy is unique and she doesn’t have to compete for the top spot.’

Am I the only one who thinks Violeta is in the right lane? Brandon aside, Tracy and Chad started online, but Violeta’s first role is the lead in a series by Wade. Even if it’s a spinoff, I think she has a lot of potential. My vote goes to Violeta.’

I don’t get why Violeta is the campus belle of Toland University. The more I look at her, the more masculine she seems. Tracy is the real beauty here. Just a passerby, not a fan of anyone, don’t attack me.’

There will only ever be one Lydia in the industry. Please don’t start fights in the comments.’

The comment section was buzzing with diverse opinions.

Soon after, the promotion for ‘The Quiet Ode’ ramped up.

The official account for ‘The Quiet Ode’ posted five updates on Facebook, including a giveaway and behind-the-scenes videos.

Simultaneously, the marketing accounts Eugene contacted started sharing behind-the-scenes content and candid photos of Violeta from the shoot.

The trending topics occupied the top two spots.

Marketing accounts noticed the trend and followed it.

Violeta was Apex’s new signing, and Wade was a top screenwriter in the industry.

The Quiet Ode’ was his first web series, a fact that had already generated online buzz. Now the promotion clearly indicated that the series was complete and ready for release.

The hype was intense and well-funded.

With both sides drawing attention, Violeta’s name also made it into the top three on TikTok trending search, with her Facebook followers skyrocketing.

At home, Zelena was memorizing her lines.

She kept a close eye on Facebook trends to check the trending topics.

To maintain the hype for the filming of ‘Spring Isn’t Blooming,’ she had even spent her own money on promotional marketing.

But it disappeared like a bubble, replaced by the surge of interest in Violeta.

Zelena quickly jolted up and frantically refreshed Facebook on her phone.

The Quiet Ode’ had begun its promotion.

The seven-episode web series had signed a contract with a streaming platform, with all episodes set to release on the fifteenth. The first three episodes’ trailers were already available online.

The Quiet Ode’ was originally a spinoff from Wade’s previous film adaptation, ‘The Frozen Dawn.’

It already carried significant buzz.

Moreover, the cast of ‘The Quiet Ode’ was impressive.

Every notable character with scenes opposite the main lead was starred by a seasoned actor.

Chapter 335

Even Jaime was cast in the series.

With such a stellar cast, even those who haven’t seen Wade’s previous works would be drawn to this series.

Zelena scrolled through the comment section and then went to the official Apex Entertainment page.

“Violeta signed with Apex Entertainment?”

Zelena was taken aback.

In her previous life, Violeta had not signed with Apex Entertainment but with the same company as Nolan, Marina

Media……

But now, Violeta’s path has changed in this life.

She wondered if her rebirth had caused a shift in Violeta’s life as well.

Before Zelena could think further, her phone suddenly rang.

It was Hattie calling.

Ha, Hattie must have seen the trending news about Violeta’s debut and was getting anxious!

Zelena looked at her name with disdain.

How many times have I tried to contact you? I called you more than fifteen or twenty times.

Hattie had ignored her calls and treated Zelena coldly.

Now the tables had turned, and Hattie was the one reaching out. But, Zelena had no intention of answering her call.

She didn’t hang up or pick up, letting the call ring until it disconnected on its own.

Meanwhile, Hattie was in her van.

She stared at the automatically disconnected call and frowned.

“Zelena’s not answering my calls now? Hmph!”

“Hattie, she did try to call you many times before. Maybe she’s holding a grudge,” her assistant said.

Hattie tossed her phone to the assistant. “Keep calling her until she answers!”

“Hmph, who is she to hold a grudge against me? If it weren’t for me, she wouldn’t have gotten the script for ‘Spring Isn’t Blooming.””

Although the buzz for ‘Spring Isn’t Blooming’ was quickly overshadowed by Violeta’s news.

Hattie had taken notice of it.

She knew Zelena had successfully secured the lead role.

Hattie had expected ‘Spring Isn’t Blooming’ to be aired on Cosmos Channel.

It was a drama that could be swayed with money. If Zelena hadn’t gotten the role, she wouldn’t be worthy of being her friend.

Now that Zelena had the role, she had truly gained entry into the industry.

The assistant, following Hattie’s instructions, continued calling Zelena relentlessly.

On the eighth call, Zelena finally answered lazily.

“Hello.”

The assistant, losing patience, quickly informed Hattie, “Hattie, she picked up.”

Hattie took the phone. “It’s me.”

Zelena chuckled. “Oh, it’s you, Hattie. I wondered who kept calling me. Sorry, I was eating and didn’t hear the phone.”

Hah.

What an excuse. Only a fool would believe it.

Hattie knew Zelena was doing this because she had ignored Zelena’s calls before.

She wasn’t bothered about Zelena’s attitude.

“I’m calling to congratulate you. I heard you got the role.”

“Hattie, your news is outdated. I got the role a while ago. It was just announced yesterday. Honestly, I didn’t want to promote it, but I couldn’t stop the production team,” Zelena said.

Hattie rolled her eyes. “Now that you have the role, make sure to perform well. Let’s see if you can compete for next year’s Best Newcomer Award.

“Oh, by the way, did you hear about Violeta’s debut?”

Zelena was annoyed. “Who wouldn’t know about it with all the buzz?”

Hattie asked, “Didn’t you know that she signed with Apex?”

Since Zelena had been expelled from Toland University, she had no idea about Violeta’s recent developments. Besides, Violeta’s current track was different from what Zelena remembered.

Hattie, not concerned with school matters, was unaware of Zelena’s expulsion.

Zelena replied irritably, “Come on, I’m not a mind reader. How would I know everything about her? So what if she signed with Apex? She would sign with some other company if she wasn’t with Apex.”

Though blunt, it was the truth.

However, with ‘The Moon Belongs To You’ nearing its release date, Hattie was worried that the hype for ‘The Quiet Ode’ would overshadow it.

She could only hope that Violeta’s popularity would be short-lived.

Zelena suddenly remembered something and smirked. “Oh, Hattie. there’s something else.”

“What is it?”

Feigning ignorance, Zelena asked, “Are you sure Violeta is really the White’s illegitimate daughter?”

Hattie frowned. “Of course. Why would I lie? It had been

confirmed a while ago. Why don’t you believe it yet?”

Chapter 336

Zelena chuckled. “Haha, nothing, I was just asking. Anyway, I’ll hang up now.”

With that, Zelena hung up first.

Hattie was puzzled, not understanding what Zelena meant.

But she would soon find out.

Violeta’s popularity was soaring.

People were commenting about her everywhere online.

Mainly driven by two waves of interest.

Even within the industry, people were talking about her.

They said this was the grandest debut for a newcomer.

The other three from the company were overshadowed by Violeta.

Brandon didn’t mind, since their future paths were different.

Chad didn’t care either, as male and female artists weren’t in direct competition.

The biggest victim was Tracy.

Tracy had hoped the company’s official announcement would bring her some attention.

Although people did talk about her, the focus was more on Violeta. It made Tracy and Winnie even more resentful of Violeta.

They were furious.

The company didn’t show favoritism as they treated everyone equally.

But the agents’ methods to promote their artists differed and it showcased the agents’ abilities.

Eugene was adept at riding the wave of popularity, managing the Facebook account, and sharing numerous updates about ‘The Quiet Ode.’

He also bought some trending spots.

Eugene knew what the gossip-hungry public wanted.

With a few strategic keywords, he stirred up a storm.

Lydia and Violeta’

Apex’s Top Gun successor Violeta’

Violeta and Eugene’

By bringing Lydia, a beloved figure, into the controversy, Eugene ensured attention.

Lydia was Eugene’s previous artist and Apex’s top star.

She had been his prized possession.

But now, she had left Apex and was no longer Eugene’s artist.

Eugene had been betrayed and he wouldn’t just forget that.

So when it was time to use her name, Eugene didn’t hold back from using Lydia to boost Violeta’s fame.

No one could play the hype game better than Eugene.

He was the only one bold enough to do so.

He turned private gossip into public drama.

This caused a massive stir and Lydia’s fans were furious.

What the hell?’

How dare a newcomer step on our star! Who do you think you are?’

They flooded Violeta’s Facebook with insults and sarcastic comments.

Violeta’s comment section and private messages were overrun.

Eugene had informed Violeta in advance when he bought the trending spots.

“Beauty, if you’re with me, you need to withstand the storm. Glory and criticism come together.”

He thought Violeta would refuse to let him do that to push her into the spotlight.

Eugene had even prepared some excuses. He was also ready to keep her phone if necessary, to prevent her from viewing the backlash.

But Violeta’s reaction was far from what Eugene expected.

She remained calm. “I’m fine with whatever, Mr. Scott. Do what you think is best. I trust you.”

Eugene was stunned.

“Beauty, aren’t you afraid of being scolded by the public?”

Violeta was at ease. “Mr. Scott, any publicity is good publicity. I’ve already prepared myself mentally. Go ahead.”

“Great! Awesome!”

Eugene was even more impressed with Violeta.

He didn’t expect her to handle pressure so well.

For a wealthy and pampered girl, it was impressive not crying or throwing tantrums. But to withstand public criticism was another level.

Violeta’s resilience exceeded Eugene’s expectations.

If Lydia had been as resilient, she wouldn’t have taken an extra year to become famous.

But back then, Eugene’s connections weren’t as extensive, and Lydia had no background. Her rise to fame was tough, so it’s not a fair comparison.

“Beauty, while I can’t promise you’ll be the top actress in the future, you don’t have to be worried about taking the position of Apex’s Top Gun. No one can snatch it from you.”

Despite being a man, Eugene’s ability to handle drama was unmatched. He had great tactics.

Lydia’s side had been ignoring the online battle.

Outsiders couldn’t see through the murky waters, but insiders knew exactly who bought the trending spots.

The one who benefited most was the buyer.

Seizing the momentum, ‘The Quiet Ode’ premiered at 8 PM.

The earlier trailers depicted the scenery beautifully. Though it was a web series, Wade’s work was still the top choice for classic heroes enthusiasts.

Both industry insiders and outsiders were watching the web series’ prospects.

Moreover, with the storm Violeta’s debut had caused, Lydia’s fans were ready at 8 PM, prepared to screenshot and criticize Violeta’s performance.

So, when ‘The Quiet Ode’ released all seven episodes at 8 PM.

Within ten minutes, the viewership hit a million.

Chapter 337

The Quiet Ode’ released all seven episodes in one go.

By morning, it had eclipsed Nolan’s ‘Night On the River’. Overnight, it smashed through ten million views, with a hundred million seeming inevitable within days.

The Quiet Ode’ rapidly became the talk of every platform.

Critics who had doubted the show now found themselves praising it.

No one had expected such a triumph.

While local dramas were increasingly filled with shallow content, this web series delivered with perfection.

With seven episodes, each at least ninety minutes long, and the final two extending over two hours, the series stood toe-to-toe with foreign dramas.

The production quality was superb, the script deep and meaningful, and the acting was exceptional.

Wade, as always, performed brilliantly, meeting the high expectations of his loyal martial arts fans.

Audiences binge-watched the series through the night.

Though the IMDB rating hadn’t been posted yet, predictions were ambitious.

Many speculated it would score no less than 8.5, with some hoping it might break 9. A 9-plus rating on IMDB signified something truly special.

Violeta’s acting, in particular, stood out as a revelation.

Frankly, the entertainment industry had grown fragmented.

Veteran actors were turning into distinguished artists or comedians, rarely appearing in public.

The younger generation, meanwhile, dominated variety shows.

This led to a vicious cycle: veteran actors, especially older actresses, struggled to attract high viewership or land leading roles in significant projects. This ended up leaving them on the sidelines.

Young actors, leveraging their social media followings,

dominated variety shows, using their popularity to gain more opportunities. They wielded influence but lacked the quality work to solidify their place in the industry, and many faced criticism for their poor acting skills.

Lydia had potential, but her career path was limited.

Her looks didn’t fit the standard for leading roles in serious dramas. In the industry’s jargon, her face wasn’t made for the big screen.

Then came the new generation.

First, there was Nolan with his historical romance ‘Night On the River’. Now, Violeta’s ‘The Quiet Ode’ followed.

These two were this year’s biggest surprises, each wave of their popularity stronger than the last.

They were as beautiful as the top stars in the domestic scene and had the acting skills to match.

Their rise to fame seemed inevitable.

Violeta’s performance in ‘The Quiet Ode’ was outstanding, easily scoring above ninety.

One critic wrote, ‘She embodies everything I imagined Layla to be.’ Such high praise for her acting spoke volumes.

The release of ‘The Quiet Ode’ shook the industry.

The potential for web series was enormous, and investors were already mobilising.

With all seven episodes released at once, the show garnered overwhelmingly positive reviews. Even those who weren’t initially interested in the genre found themselves watching it.

Fans binge-watched through the night, and online platforms buzzed with discussions about the plot.

Short video platforms, more influential than Facebook, were abuzz with chatter.

Violeta’s Facebook followers surged by the millions, and the initial negative comments were drowned out by praise for her beauty and talent.

The show had converted many viewers into Violeta’s fans, leading to heated debates between her supporters and Lydia’s fans in the comments section.

Lydia’s looks are only suitable for idol dramas. How can she compete in a few years?’

Don’t be absurd. She was the top star at Apex, but times change.

New talent has to be given a chance.’

Come on, Violeta is so young. Lydia’s age puts her at a disadvantage. There’s no comparison.’

You can’t fight the passage of time…”

Lydia has been blacklisted in the film industry. People forget that. If she hadn’t offended Mr. Zahn with her arrogance, she would’ve transitioned by now.’

Meanwhile, Violeta was gaining a solid fanbase and attracting paparazzi who staked out the company building. A week later, ‘The Quiet Ode’ received its IMDB rating, and it was an impressive 9.

Positive reviews poured in, with the top comments being in-depth analyses of the show’s merits.

Among the four newly signed artists, Violeta emerged as the standout, quickly rising to prominence.

Thanks to Eugene’s connections, Violeta soon had a series of engagements. They were primarily photo shoots for fashion magazines and endorsements for high-end brands.

Tracy couldn’t help but feel envious.

Winnie had received several scripts and asked Tracy to choose. One of them was for the lead role in ‘The Lies in Winter’.

Tracy, with her lofty ambitions, wanted to star in a period drama that could rival ‘The Quiet Ode’.

However, she knew that matching the cast and production quality of Wade’s series was a daunting task.

As she skimmed through the scripts, she casually tossed ‘The Lies in Winter’ aside.

“Winnie, did you get this wrong? Why would you give me something like this?”

Chapter 338

“I want to do something worthwhile,” Tracy insisted.

Winnie replied, “The script for ‘The Lies in Winter’ came from a friend in the industry. If you’re not interested, don’t pick it. It’s a small production anyway.”

Eventually, Tracy selected a fantasy romance drama from the options. She believed she’d be the lead, but Winnie had other news.

“This role is for the second female lead,” Winnie informed her.

Violeta was starring in a major production as the lead, while Tracy had to settle for a secondary role in a lesser drama. The difference was stark.

Frustrated, Tracy asked, “Why?”

Winnie, sensing her distress, tried to comfort her. “Don’t be hasty, Tracy. This secondary role was still a valuable opportunity for the company. They fought hard to get it.”

Tracy was about to protest, but Winnie continued, “We have to admit that Violeta started from a higher position. But who says we can’t surpass her? Take this role, build your reputation, and better offers will come. The company still believes in you.”

Though Winnie’s words made sense, Tracy found it hard to accept starting as a second lead.

After all, she had been the main lead in self-produced short films.

Seeing Tracy’s reluctance, Winnie offered an alternative. “If you really want a lead role, there’s another script, though it’s a bit challenging.”

“What is it?” Tracy asked.

“It’s a detective drama, ‘The Legend of Blind Detective’. It had some buzz initially but was shelved due to conflicts with some investors. Recently, I heard they’re looking for actors again. I can inquire about it for you.”

The Legend of Blind Detective’ had the potential for awards. If Tracy chose this, it would be a significant opportunity.

“Is it for the lead role?” Tracy asked.

“Yes,” Winnie confirmed.

“Alright, Winnie, please ask about it for me,” Tracy decided.

The drama had been shelved due to conflicts with Niall, but this could be her big break.

She hoped it would be so, for Violeta had hers with ‘The Quiet Ode.’

The producer was frantic. Significant funds had already been poured into pre-production, and abandoning the project now would be a colossal waste.

Winnie reached out to the producers and director of ‘The Legend of Blind Detective’.

Initially, this series was meant to film alongside ‘The Moon Belongs to You’, but it had been delayed for nearly half a year.

While ‘The Moon Belongs to You’ had wrapped up filming, ‘The Legend of Blind Detective’ hadn’t even started.

Its delay had pushed it to the same timeline as ‘Spring Isn’t Blooming’.

The Legend of Blind Detective’ had once been a hot topic in the industry, but it had lost its luster over time.

Meanwhile, Violeta’s ‘The Quiet Ode’ had become a massive hit, and Nolan’s ‘Night On the River’, another period drama, had further popularized the genre.

Period dramas were now eclipsing modern ones, drawing audience interest away from contemporary series. As a result, the contemporary series took a hit.

This shift made it even more challenging to find actors willing to commit to projects like ‘The Legend of Blind Detective’.

The producer had worked tirelessly to smooth things over with Niall, allowing the project to move forward, but finding a suitable lead remained a hurdle.

When Winnie contacted the producer, they were surprised and delighted. Learning why she had reached out, they became even more excited.

“You mean Tracy wants to play the lead?” the producer asked, eyes wide with hope.

Winnie smiled. “Yes, Tracy is very interested in the script and specifically asked me to see if the lead role was still available.”

The producer responded immediately, “That’s perfect! We’re just missing the lead actress!”

Tracy had a professional background and was a newly signed talent with Apex, making her an excellent candidate for the role.

With how things stood, it was nigh impossible to find someone more suited for the role than Tracy.

The producer quickly agreed to cast Tracy in the lead role.

Winnie, though initially taken aback by the ease of the arrangement, felt a surge of satisfaction.

In her role within the industry, Winnie was well aware of the extensive effort that had gone into ‘The Legend of Blind

Detective’. The project had been carefully planned, yet no one had expected it to nearly collapse.

While there were doubts about whether it could live up to its initial promise, one thing was evident: Tracy was far more focused on securing a leading position than on the project’s overall success.

Though she recognized that her career trajectory was not as high as Violeta’s, she refused to accept a secondary role.

Thus, Tracy opted for ‘The Legend of Blind Detective’, not because it was the most promising, but because it offered her the lead role she craved.

The rapid rise of Violeta’s fame had transformed her from a subject of criticism into the epicenter of fierce fan battles.

Lydia’s supporters were formidable, but Violeta’s fans were equally passionate.

Despite Violeta’s newness to the industry and her relatively small fan base, her lack of past scandals worked in her favour.

Her debut project matched its high profile with impressive popularity, securing her a prominent place in the industry.

Chapter 339

After years in the spotlight, Lydia had amassed a significant amount of negative publicity. The internet, with its relentless memory, ensured that the scandals of her past remained fresh in everyone’s minds.

The discord between Lydia’s and Violeta’s fans grew increasingly intense. Eugene observed the commotion with a grim

satisfaction.

Lydia’s departure had been a covert operation, meticulously planned behind Eugene’s back.

Despite his best efforts to assist Lydia’s transition into the film world-setting up key meetings and leveraging his connections -she had betrayed him in the most personal manner.

Lydia’s announcement on Facebook, declaring her intention not to renew her contract with Apex, had come as a shock to everyone, especially Eugene.

The company had informed him only after the fact.

When Eugene attempted to reach Lydia, she was unreachable. She was avoiding his calls and messages.

Their eventual meeting revealed Lydia’s stark change in attitude. She addressed Eugene with chilling indifference, “Eugene, you know how this industry is. We all have to prioritize our own interests.”

Not only had Lydia taken credit for Eugene’s successes, but she had also poached the entire team. It was clear that everyone involved had conspired to keep him in the dark.

This betrayal was one Eugene would remember for the rest of his life.

That night, at the celebration for ‘The Quiet Ode’, Wade had arranged a grand banquet. All those involved in the production attended, including Violeta, who brought Eugene along as her guest.

The success of ‘The Quiet Ode’ was a testament to the hard work of everyone involved, but Wade was the linchpin of their achievement and thus took the place of honour.

Violeta remained reserved, speaking only during her moments to offer a toast.

Eugene, seasoned by years in the industry, navigated the social intricacies of the evening with skill, complementing Violeta’s more subdued manner.

Wade observed that Eugene and Violeta made an excellent team.

With Eugene’s expertise, Violeta seemed well-positioned to excel in the industry.

Yet Eugene was determined not to repeat past mistakes. Whether he would offer the same level of commitment to Violeta as he had to Lydia remained uncertain.

Spring Isn’t Blooming opening ceremony’ stubbornly held onto the seventeenth spot on the trending list, a testament to its resilience.

As the cameras rolled, Zelena entered the scene.

Her disposition was generally pleasant, but her inexperience from her past life led to numerous mistakes. The repeated failures drew some criticism from the crew.

Nevertheless, Zelena endeavored to endear herself by regularly bringing treats and milk tea, which made it difficult for the staff to voice their complaints openly.

The director, recognizing the significant investment from the Blakes, had no choice but to provide Zelena with meticulous guidance.

In a different corner of the industry, Tracy had sealed her deal for ‘The Legend of Blind Detective’.

Filming was scheduled to begin on the 20th. Violeta, a fellow member of the same company, couldn’t help but marvel at the twists of fate.

Violeta had initially shown interest in the script for ‘The Legend of Blind Detective’!. However, an unfortunate skiing accident during the New Year’s Day had left her with a fractured bone, barring her from the role.

The script then fell into Hattie’s hands.

When Hattie returned to school, she boasted about her new role and mockingly criticised Violeta’s gait, calling it duck-like.

Enraged, Violeta ordered Niall to withhold the script from Hattie.

With the script suspended, neither Hattie nor Violeta had the chance to take on the role.

Meanwhile, Zelena had missed out on ‘The Moon Belongs to

You’.

In an ironic twist, the script had now landed in Tracy’s lap.

Violeta, observing the turn of events, shook her head with a rueful smile. “Such is fate,” she mused.

“Eh, did you say something, Ms. White?” Aster asked.

Violeta responded, “Nothing of consequence.”

Having made her debut with ‘The Quiet Ode’, Violeta was on equal footing with Hattie.

Zelena’s progress was slower, and ‘Spring Isn’t Blooming’ was set to clash with ‘The Legend of Blind Detective’.

It seemed that Zelena and Tracy were gearing up for a direct confrontation.

During the shoot for the cover of the magazine, Alpha wandered downstairs and saw a throng of fans and reporters gathering below.

Aster peered out the window and remarked, “There’s a massive crowd of reporters outside.”

“That’s strange,” Violeta said, frowning. “Our schedule wasn’t meant to be public knowledge.”

She surveyed the scene and noticed a fan holding up a sign beneath a flower bed. With a casual tone, she added, “They’re probably not here for us.”

Violeta quickly recognized that the sign had connections to Nolan.

Aster looked puzzled. “Nolan?”

“Yeah,” quipped Violeta.

“Geh, what’s he doing here?”

Nolan’s star had risen sharply and reached unprecedented heights.

Night On the River’ had started off well, but things had taken a turn.

Nolan’s fans and the lead actress’s supporters clashed violently on Facebook, with shippers fans joining the turmoil.

Fortunately, the series had concluded.

Nolan’s popularity was such that his fans had become fiercely loyal and combative.

As one of the top new male actors, any actress associated with him found herself caught in the storm of his fans’ fervour.

Aster was anxious that if their event clashed with Nolan’s, they might also attract unwelcome attention and backlash.

Chapter 340

“Should we stay downstairs or head up now?”

Felix had already circled the area twice in Alpha, scanning the growing crowd.

Aster looked uncertainly at Violeta, seeking her decision.

Violeta, her gaze steady, replied, “Let’s go up.”

In the world of celebrity, Alpha was the preferred choice for transporting stars.

Delaying their ascent would only attract unwelcome attention and invite speculation.

Moreover, a scheduling clash wasn’t a crisis.

“Very well.”

Felix parked the car and assumed his role as a bodyguard.

Aster opened the door and stepped out first, with Violeta following, her coat pulled tightly around her.

The throng of reporters and fans at the entrance had been waiting for Nolan, but Violeta’s arrival presented them with an unexpected opportunity.

“It’s Violeta!”

A reporter’s keen eye caught sight of her, and a shout went up.

Instantly, the crowd surged forward. Felix held an umbrella to shield them from the press and the barrage of flashing cameras. Aster, guiding Violeta, navigated through the mass of people, trying to clear a path.

“Violeta!”

“Look this way, Violeta!”

“Violeta’s schedule is clashing with Nolan’s…”

“Violeta!!!”

The cacophony of voices followed them as they entered the building.

Once inside, a disconcerted Aster said, “I should have anticipated this. We should have arranged for more security. It felt like they were ready to swarm us.”

Violeta, however, remained composed.

Her past experiences had accustomed her to less-than-ideal attention. In the industry, the real threat lay in obscurity.

“Let’s go up,” she said, offering Aster a reassuring pat on the shoulder.

“Right,” Aster replied.

The trio took the elevator, and as they reached their floor, the waiting staff quickly approached, eager to welcome them.

“Ms. White, you’ve finally arrived. I feared you’d be caught outside,” said the staff member, relief evident in his voice.

Aster replied, “We nearly didn’t make it. It was a close call.”

The staff member sighed. “Nolan’s team is live-streaming from here today. You see, there weren’t so many reporters and fans around before.”

Violeta smiled. “It’s not a problem.”

With a nod, the staff member led them towards the studio. “Let’s get you both into makeup.”

Since ‘Night On the River’, Nolan had landed several promising film roles.

His current project had just concluded shooting.

Today, the film crew was hosting a live-stream event. The studio had been transformed into a makeshift broadcast space, brightly lit with the creative team arranged on sofas. Nolan and the director were seated at the centre.

The atmosphere was easygoing. The host, following the script, engaged with fans and posed questions. Nolan responded with his usual warmth.

In the corridor, the staff escorted Violeta and her team to another studio.

Through a slightly ajar door, they saw Nolan.

His eyes momentarily lingered on Violeta’s fleeting figure, causing him to lose track of the host’s next question.

The host, smiling broadly, asked, “Nolan, our fans are eager to hear your thoughts on our leading lady’s performance. I heard she was so immersed in her role during the wrap that she ended up in tears.”

There was a moment of silence.

Nolan, momentarily distracted by Violeta, missed the question.

Polly, quick to notice his distraction, flashed a smile at the camera and said, “It’s really nothing. Everyone was incredibly supportive. I ended up feeling rather embarrassed, though.”

At that moment, Nolan added, “Polly has always struck me as an outstanding actress. Collaborating with her has been a remarkable experience. The ability to fully immerse oneself in a role can indeed be a strength for an actor. If you can’t lose

yourself in the character, how can you hope to make an impact on the audience?”

The host chuckled, “Absolutely, everyone here is incredibly talented…”

In the adjacent studio, Violeta entered to find the makeup artist busy perfecting her look.

Eugene had noticed Violeta’s tendency to appear rigid in front of the camera during their previous shoot.

To help her overcome this, he had enlisted a renowned female photographer to assist Violeta in becoming more at ease in front of the lens, away from the usual filming environment.

The photographer, Aileen Jarvis, arrived shortly.

“Leslie, I’ll take over this shoot. You can resume your other duties,” Aileen instructed.

“Understood, Aileen,” Leslie responded.

Upon hearing the exchange, Violeta glanced up and saw Aileen entering the studio, setting up her equipment.

Aileen was the very photographer Eugene had spoken of.

Aileen was a celebrated name in the industry, known for her award-winning work and her role as the exclusive photographer for Elle, one of the leading fashion publications.

It was evident from this arrangement that Eugene’s network was impressive, given the difficulty of asking a favour from Aileen.

As the makeup artist completed her work, Aileen moved closer.

She was elegantly slender, leaning against the back of Violeta’s chair. Their eyes met through the mirror, and Aileen’s presence exuded both ease and authority.

お金金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe


Prev | Next

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 321, to 330]] – Daisy Novels 

Chapter 321

“Your daughter is exceptionally talented, and her future prospects are limitless!”

Hearing that, Josh smiled with delight.

In the evening, the production team was very happy during their discussions. After all, money talks, and they were all eager to please.

The contract for the role was quickly settled.

Josh also mentioned that if needed, additional investment could be provided later.

Originally, the script for the drama Spring Isn’t Blooming was only scheduled to be completed this year, and casting was planned for next year. Now is the time to raise investment, but I didn’t expect that the roles would be finalized this year.

Once the money was in place, filming would likely start quickly.

Zelena had bought some wine earlier and didn’t want it to go to waste, so she decided to bring it out during dinner that evening.

The director was pretty impressed by Zelena.

After all, who doesn’t like feeling appreciated?

The fact that Zelena was willing to spend money to make a good impression showed she really cared about the role.

If she wanted to get into the industry, the director decided to help her out as a favor.

The director took a big gulp of his drink and said, “This is great

wine! Ms. Blake, you really went all out. Thanks!”

Zelena smiled and said, “I’m glad you like it.”

And just like that, she landed the role.

Zelena looked down with a smile.

See? Even without Hattie’s help, I still get the role.

During the holiday break, Violeta went to the hospital to visit Hazel and Nydia.

They had been in the hospital for nearly four months.

Hazel, who had lighter injuries, was almost fully recovered. However, Nydia, with more severe injuries, still needed several years of rehabilitation.

Now, every step she took was extremely painful for her left leg.

Violeta had no idea how Nydia felt when she found out she might never dance again, but when Violeta visited her in the hospital, Nydia greeted her with a smile and didn’t complain at all.

Under that smile, there must have been a lot of pain. Violeta sincerely said, “Nydia, you will get better.”

Nydia nodded and told herself, “Yeah, I’ll definitely get better!”

Hazel said, “Vio, our parents have found a hospital in the Wiltonshire for us. We’ll be going there for treatment in the middle of the month. I’ll be going with my sister.”

Their parents were too busy with work to accompany Nydia, so Hazel, who wasn’t as seriously injured, would go with her for the rehabilitation.

They’d be there for at least six months to a year.

If it took longer, it could be two or even three years, depending on how things go.

Hearing this, Violeta lowered her eyelashes thoughtfully.

She didn’t have many friends, and the Yuan sisters were definitely among them.

She got along well with them and naturally hoped they stayed healthy and everything worked out for them.

They needed to go abroad for treatment. Violeta naturally felt a bit sad and would miss them, but she knew she couldn’t stop them.

Violeta nodded with a slight smile and said, “Okay, what day are you leaving? I’ll take you to the airport.”

Hazel said, “The 13th.”

“Got it. I’ll remember.”

Zoren was busy with charity work and had also set up a social media account.

The name “Pet Haven” was gaining recognition and had a bright future.

During dinner at home that evening, Anton learned that Violeta had invested her lucky money in Pet Haven and couldn’t help but laugh. “Wow, look at my daughter’s business sense. She’s just like me.”

Irene smiled and said, “Haha. Sure, sure, if you say so. I won’t argue with you.”

“Vio, come with me to an art exhibit tomorrow.”

“Okay.”

The next day, Violeta went to the art exhibit with Irene.

Irene had a wide range of interests and loved collecting things. At home, she had a cabinet dedicated to displaying her collection of mugs.

At the exhibit, she picked up a few things she liked and bought them to take home.

While they were at the exhibit, Irene asked Violeta, “Now that Zelena’s been expelled, no one’s bothering you at school, right?”

“No, Mom, don’t worry about it.”

“That’s great.” Irene suddenly remembered something. “Oh, and remember how your dad wanted to set up a chain of coffee shops for you? Let’s go check out some locations in the city center sometimes. If we find a good spot, we should go ahead and secure it for the store.”

“Sure!”

Just then, a well-dressed woman approached. “Irene!”,

Hearing the voice, Irene looked up and saw her friend. She quickly greeted her, “Helen! What are you doing here?”

The two friends started chatting, and Irene introduced Violeta to her.

“This is my daughter, Violeta.”

Helen looked at Violeta warmly and nodded with a smile. “She looks just like you,

haha.”

Irene then said to Violeta, “Vio, this is Helen Harper.”

“Hello, Ms. Harper.”

Helen said, “If I hadn’t bumped into you today, you wouldn’t have brought your daughter out to see us. Come on, let’s walk around together.”

Helen had a very carefree and straightforward personality.

She was different from the usual gentle and elegant ladies.

On the way back, Irene told Violeta that Helen Harper was a well-known businesswoman in Quinston. She ran a supermodel agency that connected with international clients and had some ties to the entertainment industry.

Chapter 322

No wonder she seemed so impressive, she built her empire all by herself.

On the 13th, Violeta went to the airport early to see Hazel and Nydia off.

Now, Hazel could walk, but Nydia still needed a wheelchair.

At the airport, they said their goodbyes. Hazel gave Violeta a big hug.

“Vio, take care of yourself and keep making great TV shows. Even though we won’t see each other, we’re still your fans in the Wiltonshire!”

“Okay, you guys take care too. I’ll visit you in Wiltonshire if I get the chance.”

“Alright, we’re off then.”

Violeta nodded and stood there, watching them go through security before leaving.

After choosing the location for the coffee shop, they began preparing for renovations.

During the holidays, Kaylee continued to work part-time at the coffee shop to earn some extra money.

In her free time, Violeta also spent time at the coffee shop. Across the street, “The Breeze” wasn’t doing as well as before, possibly because Zelena had been kicked out.

Strike when she was down.

The drop in business across the street was partly due to the university being on holiday break.

Taking advantage of the situation, the coffee shop launched a new promotion. Customers who tried the new products, posted about them online and 10 likes could get a free coffee.

Even during the slow holiday period, the promotion made the shop busier.

With a new store opening soon in the city center, the future looks bright!

For the new promotion, they needed to put up a standee at the entrance.

As they were about to open a chain of stores, Anton asked Violeta if they should hire a celebrity as a spokesperson.

Instead of spending money on someone else, Violeta thought it would be better to invest in improving the quality of the coffee beans.

Violeta patted his chest and volunteered. “I’ll do it!”

Anton asked, “You want to do it yourself?”

Violeta replied, “Yes, Dad. I will be a big star in the near future. I’ll be the spokesperson for my own coffee shop.”

Anton laughed heartily. “Hahaha. Alright, Vio. You can be the spokesperson yourself.”

As soon as they decided, Violeta went to shoot the standee the next day.

A few days later, the standee was ready and looked great. Violeta was holding a cup of their new coffee, with cute blush effects on her face.

The standee was placed at the entrance of Sunset Coffee Shop, and many people were taking photos with it.

At the end of the month, Zelena went to the Breeze to check the accounts and noticed the standee at the entrance across the street.

She rolled her eyes and said, “Who puts their own face on a standee at the entrance? That’s so cheesy!”

After she finished checking the accounts and saw that the business had tanked, she fired two of the waitstaff on the spot.

Then she told the manager, “Tonight, after they close, dump used cooking oil on their standee outside.”

The manager hesitated and asked, “Huh? Why?”

Zelena snapped, “I’m disgusted by that standee. Don’t ask, just do it!”

The next day, Kaylee arrived early to open the shop and found that the standee outside had been covered in gross oil stains.

“What happened?”

Kaylee quickly went inside to get a bucket of water and began to clean it.

Just then, Fiona and her husband arrived for work and saw the standee outside covered in oil.

“Who would do such a thing? What’s wrong with them?”

Kaylee came out carrying a bucket and said, “Ms. Fiona, you’re here.”

Fiona replied, “This is just terrible, especially this early! Let’s check the security footage.”

The standee wasn’t worth much, so they didn’t bring it inside when closing up the shop, to avoid having to move it out again the next day.

They didn’t expect anyone to do something like this.

After checking the security footage, they saw that someone had come by at night and poured oil on the standee.

The person was smart, though, wearing a mask and a hat, so they couldn’t see who it was on the video.

Fiona called Violeta to let her know what happened.

Violeta was out for a morning run on a quiet forest path.

With her Bluetooth headphones on, she said, “Got it. Don’t worry about the standee. We’ve got plenty more. I’ll come by later and check it out.”

After the call, Violeta finished her run, had breakfast at home, and then went to the shop.

The standee was still outside, just as it was.

Violeta brought Tuna into the shop and reviewed the security footage again.

If the person who poured the oil hadn’t disguised themselves, they would have been incredibly foolish.

Kaylee said, “I suspect it’s the manager from the Breeze across the street. The build looks similar.”

Fiona said, “This is just unbelievable. Even if their business can’t compete with ours, there’s no need for them to act like this. We never did anything like this when their business was good. People like that are just so petty. Let’s see how they end up!”

Violeta leaned back in her chair and chuckled.

“Business battles can be pretty straightforward,” she said.

“Kay, let’s grab a few more phones and go leave some bad reviews for their store.”

The Breeze used Uber Eats.

Sunset Cafe didn’t.

Violeta thought that coffee didn’t make much profit anyway, giving a cut to delivery services would just make the profits even smaller.

Chapter 323

They’re aiming for high-end, so they need to maintain their prestige.

Raising the price to sell wasn’t interesting.

So, they didn’t put their products on the platform but chose to take phone orders and deliver them instead.

In the morning, Violeta and Kaylee went to George’s internet café to order takeout. They gave the excess food to the internet café’s customers.

Meanwhile, the two of them sat in a private room and left harsh reviews.

It tastes so bad.’

Your skewers were so moving, even though they were awful. It’s like a sentimental experience.’

I’d think the delivery guy brought up the trash from downstairs.’

Just eat it. One bite is enough, it’s so bad it makes you run to the bathroom.’

By the end of the morning, dozens of bad reviews poured in.

The manager at the Breeze’s store was left dumbfounded.

When the manager checked the addresses for these orders, they all turned out to be from the same location.

It was clear that it was a prank by a competitor! The manager immediately called the platform’s customer service to report it, and the service team promised to investigate further.

But before they could do anything, another twenty to thirty bad reviews popped up in the afternoon.

This time, the delivery addresses weren’t all from the same place. They were spread out across the whole delivery area.

And a lot of the negative reviews were from high-ranking customers on Uber Eats.

Oh my! If this keeps going, it’s going to be a huge mess.

Too many bad reviews will hurt sales, drop the store’s ranking, and lower its ratings.

It might even get the platform to shut down the store!

With the university on holiday break, business was already struggling.

If they lost their delivery service too, things would go from bad to worse.

The manager was frantic and called Zelena for help.

Meanwhile, Violeta realized that she and Kaylee couldn’t handle this on their own.

So, she decided to fill Zoren in on the situation.

She asked Zoren for help and said she’d cover the cost of the takeout.

Zoren, along with his team, ran all over the city every day. His team was made up of his close friends from the previous tennis club.

When Violeta reached out, they all jumped in to help.

After sending out a group message, they went wild, placing orders at the store.

Every order came with a bad review, and the more orders they put through, the more negative reviews piled up.

The Breeze’s stuff wasn’t pricey-about 3.5 dollars per order on average. Since Zelena wanted to undercut Sunset Cafe, she kept the prices pretty low.

Some combo deals were even cheaper.

So, ten orders would be 350 dollars, and twenty would be 700 dollars.

She could definitely cover that cost.

Violeta didn’t just pile on the bad reviews, she also got proactive and called the platform’s customer service to complain about the Breeze’s food, claiming the fried skewers were sour. With all the complaints and negative reviews stacking up, the platform couldn’t handle it and ended up shutting down “The Breeze Skewers and Cold Drinks Café.”

Violeta was thrilled with how things turned out.

When Zelena found out that her store had been shut down on the delivery platform, she was furious.

She knew it was Violeta’s doing, but just like Violeta, she had no proof.

With no evidence, there wasn’t much she could do except fight back!

Zelena quickly went on social media and started her old routine. She created multiple fake accounts to accuse Sunset Café of using poor-quality coffee beans.

Concerned that her posts might not get enough attention, she. even paid for a trending spot.

She also copied Violeta’s approach by writing a detailed 200-word negative review on a popular review site, criticizing Sunset Café from every angle.

The review site was pretty well-respected and a lot of people check it when picking places to visit, so the bad review made many people steer clear of Sunset Café.

Besides, the café was also not on any delivery platform. Folks started doubting if there was really something wrong with the café.

It definitely hurt the café’s reputation.

On the other side, Violeta quickly started her own counterattack.

This time, Violeta specifically targeted the time when the Breeze skewers restocked.

That evening, she hacked into the regional network system and located the Breeze’s electrical terminal among thousands of others, and then cut off its power supply.

The next day, when the manager arrived at the store, they found that the freezer had lost power overnight and all the ice had melted.

When they tried to flip the circuit breaker, it didn’t fix anything.

They thought maybe the whole area was out of power, but noticed that Sunset Café was still up and running.

Zelena called the power company, but they said they didn’t know what was wrong and would need time to check it out.

So, they had to watch their new batch of frozen goods go bad.

Without stock, they couldn’t open the store and ended up facing a loss.

To reopen, they’d have to restock, which meant more losses.

The store wasn’t making much profit to begin with, and Zelena couldn’t afford to keep losing money.

With her about to start filming, she decided it was time to shut down the store.

Zelena’s battle with Violeta ended in a loss for her, with Violeta coming out on top.

On the day Zelena came to the store to settle up with the staff, Fiona set up a table at the entrance and started a special discount event.

Chapter 324

Violeta sat behind a small table nearby, gleefully munching on sunflower seeds.

So great!

After finishing her salary settlement, Zelena came out and

caught Violeta’s gaze.

The two exchanged looks across the street.

No words were needed; it was all understood without speaking.

Zelena glared coldly at Violeta.

Just wait. I would settle all these scores sooner or later.

A black Cayenne drove up, and Zelena got in and left.

A few days later.

The new semester at Toland University started, and the temperature dropped in Quinston.

It was mid-month of the last month of the semester.

The crew of Spring Isn’t Blooming was supposed to come to Toland University around this time to cast actors.

However, they didn’t show up. Instead, they announced the cast lineup on Facebook, with Zelena landing the lead female role.

This news created a stir in the class.

Only a few people knew that the crew was coming to the school for casting.

But Zelena was someone everyone in the class knew.

Josh had spent a lot of money, so from the moment the show was officially announced, the marketing on Facebook went into overdrive.

When Zelena reappeared after a few months, it was in a surprising way.

There was a lot of talk in the class. While only a few people openly discussed it in the large group chat, private conversations were full of chatter.

On the forums, everyone was discussing the news.

People who didn’t know Zelena had heard the rumors about her being expelled.

Those who did know her were filling in those who didn’t.

Zelena was the previous student council president, but she was later expelled.’

I heard she was expelled for abusing her position and embezzling funds.’

I’m not sure about the exact details of her expulsion, but I know it wasn’t just about embezzlement. It had to do with her getting involved with the daughter of one of our university’s chancellors.

Chancellor’s daughter? The one in her first year?’

No, it’s someone in the third year. Ahem, I won’t say who. It’s a sensitive topic and I don’t want to offend anyone.’

If it were just about embezzlement, they’d have just removed her from her position and suspended her classes. But being expelled from school in her third year- how many cases like that have there been in recent years?’

Oh wow, this is juicy!’

I was catching up on old gossip on the forums and heard something about a third-year student having a complicated relationship with Zelena. Something about a fake daughter? Can someone tell me if that’s true or not?’

The discussion on the forum was getting very loud.

Although Violeta had not made any public statement, the forum administrators, fearing to offend her, deleted several of the top posts as a warning.

Even though the Spring Isn’t Blooming’s crew did not come, other casting crews still visited Toland University. The chance to start a real career in the industry was right there. If you got picked, it could be the start of something big; if not, you’d have to hustle and find your own opportunities on set.

Everyone had their own luck, and it was really up to fate.

The school was giving everyone a fair shot with auditions. On Saturday, they’d meet the director in the big auditorium.

Kaylee had a few options but couldn’t decide which one to pick.

So, she went to ask Violeta for advice.

“Vio, which one do you think is the best?”

“The best one doesn’t come.”

Spring Isn’t Blooming was the best, but Zelena had already secured it.

Kaylee said, “Huh?”

Violeta pointed to the top option and said, “Try this one.”

The one Violeta chose was the least popular project in the class: The Lies in Winter.

It was a food documentary with a pretty straightforward story. The main character, fed up with city life, decides to move back to the village.

The film then showed different ways of making food from that angle.

The reason it was not highly anticipated was that it was a pretty basic, simple story and not much depth.

Plus, the crew was tiny. The writer and director were the same person, and the production team was really small.

The director was a young guy in his early twenties who just graduated from the film school next door a couple of years ago.

Kaylee asked, “Why do you think this one’s worth picking?”

Violeta said, “Because it’s all about quality over quantity. Even though the story is simple, it’s short and to the point.

“Everyone’s fighting to get into the popular projects, but only a few get picked. There’s only one role, but hundreds of people are auditioning for it.

“This project has fewer people trying out, so your chances are better, and you might discover something surprising.”

Violeta was being straight with her.

In her past life, she was so focused on Spring Isn’t Blooming that she didn’t even think about other options.

But in the end, it was all for nothing.

Among all the scripts, besides Spring Isn’t Blooming, the biggest dark horse was The Lies in Winter.

The Lies in Winter focused on being light, simple, and soothing.

No one expected this small, refreshing film to make such an impact. It had an investment of less than 150 thousand but grossed over 4.5 million dollars at the box office.

That was a huge return on investment! They made a boatload of money.

It made the director, Mason Clarke, go from being a rookie to a big name in the industry.

The movies he made after that just kept getting better. He understood what young people were into.

Chapter 325

So Violeta persuaded Kaylee to choose this film.

Whether she could land the lead role was uncertain, but even if she just got any role with lines, it would be great!

The question was whether Kaylee would listen to her advice.

Kaylee thought about it and agreed that Violeta’s point made sense.

“You’re right. I’ll give it some serious thought.”

“Hey, Violeta, are you going on Saturday?”

Violeta casually replied, “I’m not going. The Quiet Ode is about to start its promotion, and I’ll be signing a contract over the weekend.”

Kaylee’s eyes lit up. “Whoa! Are you signing with a company?”

“Yeah, that’s right.”

Actually, after finishing ‘The Quiet Ode’, Violeta had already been approached by several agencies interested in signing her.

But she turned them all down.

None of them were to her liking.

What’s more absurd was one of the agencies, Radiant Star, was the same one that signed Hattie.

Violeta would be crazy to sign with the same agency as her.

Plus, after all her time in the industry, Violeta knew exactly where these companies had their flaws.

Capital had no conscience.

A good agency could really boost your future.

Violeta was quite interested in the Weekleys’ Apex Entertainment.

She had even considered starting her own agency, but it seemed too complicated.

While it might help her avoid some issues, it was not that easy.

You needed connections for resources, and those who manage them were usually stuck with big companies. Being your own boss was cool, but it could waste a lot of energy.

Violeta was just starting out, so it was smarter to let the pros handle the professional stuff for better results.

“So which company are you going with?”

“Apex Entertainment.”

“That name sounds so familiar.” Kaylee thought for a moment, and then searched on her phone and exclaimed, “Isn’t that Jasper’s company?”

Yep, Apex Entertainment was indeed Weekleys’ business.

The Weekley’s had a good relationship with the Whites, so Violeta would be in good hands after signing a contract with them.

The weekend quickly arrived.

The café had just gotten a new batch of stylish tables and chairs, but the delivery driver called Violeta, saying he couldn’t find the location.

So Violeta had to go to the café early in the morning.

While she was in the restroom, a pipe on the second floor suddenly burst, and water shot out everywhere, soaking her.

Luckily, Kaylee had a spare coat at the café, so Violeta had to change into that.

Fiona smiled and said, “Good thing you two are about the same size. You look great in it!”

Violeta checked the time and said, “I’m running out of time, Ms. Fiona. I’m heading out now. When Kay gets back, please let her know I took her coat.”

Meanwhile, all the third and fourth-year students from the performing arts went to the auditorium for auditions.

Kaylee also went, taking Violeta’s advice and auditioning for a supporting role in The Lies in Winter, not the lead, but one of the female supporting roles.

Kaylee thought she was a good fit for the role.

As it turned out, Violeta was spot on.

There were way fewer people signing up for the The Lies in Winter auditions.

In the auditorium, the casting director was sitting in the seats, and only Mason, the filming director, was there.

Everyone lined up, handing over their resumes one by one.

It was like an interview. The first round only required you to look somewhat like the character. As long as you didn’t look too out of place, you’d accepted, because they would review everything again later.

Kaylee glanced at the long line next to her and then at the line for The Lies in Winter.

The competition was fierce, and the difference was stark.

Suddenly, she heard a young man’s voice from the front. It turned out that someone who was in line ahead of her had moved over to the other line while she was looking elsewhere.

“Do you want to give it to me?”

Kaylee was taken aback for a moment, and then responded, “Oh, yeah, here you go.”

After receiving the resume, Mason glanced at Kaylee and then said calmly, “Just wait for the news.”

“Okay.”

Kaylee walked to the front door of the auditorium with her bag and took a photo, which she sent to Violeta.

By now, Violeta had made it to the company and was waiting in the Apex Entertainment conference room to sign the contract.

She was signing with a new group of artists, two guys and two girls.

One of the girls, besides Violeta, was named Tracy Connor.

She was a student at the Film and Performance Academy, the same age as Violeta, and also a third-year student.

Tracy was chatting with the two guys she knew, while Violeta quietly sat to the side, waiting calmly.

Soon, an employee came in with two copies of the contract for them to sign.

While they were signing, the employee kept sneaking glances at Violeta and Tracy.

There’d been talk about a rich young woman signing, and the employee wondered which one of them it might be.

It was hard to tell just by looking at them.

Violeta was beautiful, and Tracy wasn’t bad-looking either. To be chosen by Apex Entertainment meant meeting certain appearance standards, so it must be judged on their appearance.

The only way to figure it out was to look at what they were wearing.

Chapter 326

Violeta was wearing Kaylee’s white casual jacket and a baseball cap that obscured her eyes. She didn’t bring any bag with her. Her delicate face and lips were visible, giving her an air of elegance, but her outfit made it hard to tell if she was wealthy.

Tracy, on the other hand, was dressed in a trendy luxury jacket and carrying a Hermès crossbody bag.

Anyone who could afford a Hermès bag was surely not short on money!

The staff member thought the wealthy girl must be Tracy on the left.

After signing the contract, the staff said to them, “Please wait here. The agent will be with you shortly.”

“Okay.”

Apex had plenty of reserve agents, many of whom were renowned superagents.

Of course, many agents had switched careers to become financiers or producers behind the scenes.

In short, the fates of the celebrities and their agents were intertwined. They relied on each other for their success or failure.

Celebrities made money for agents, of course, they would like artists who made a lot of money.

Choosing a good agent was the first step in the industry.

After the staff left, the people continued chattering away.

Violeta checked her phone and saw a photo Kaylee had sent. The hall was packed with people, more than Violeta had ever seen, and the competition was fiercer than she had imagined.

Kaylee texted, ‘I followed your advice and sent my resume to the crew of ‘The Lies in Winter’. I wonder if I’ll get selected. Vio, are you done yet?’

Not so fast,’ Violeta replied.

Okay, I’m at the café. Fiona has dried your clothes. Come pick them up when you’re done.’

Alright, I’ll head over once I’m finished.’

Then, Kaylee sent her a face with a tongue-out emoji.

After replying, Violeta put her phone away.

She had overheard Tracy and a male artist beside her mentioning they were from the same school because they talked about Jacques.

Tracy said, “I wish I could get a role in ‘The Moon Belongs To You’ just to act alongside Jacques. He’s so handsome!”

Jacques was known as the most handsome guy at the neighboring acting academy, with a well-off family and parents who were top executives in multinational companies.

Brandon said, “It would be so lucky to get a role in that show. It’s already getting rave reviews online before it’s even aired.”

“I think ‘Night On the River’ was pretty good too. I was hooked. I like Nolan’s style.”

“Classic heroes, you mean? Great looks aside, poor acting would get him slammed. But didn’t you self-produce a short drama like that before? It got quite a bit of attention online.”

“Tracy, you and your co-star had great chemistry. People shipped you guys online.”

Tracy blushed and glanced at Chad Turner next to her.

“We were just having fun…”

As they chatted, Violeta listened in.

It turned out they had shot a self-produced short drama together, which was quite impressive.

Tracy and Chad were discovered by talent scouts on TikTok because of their viral short drama.

With their track record, they could become influencers even if they didn’t become stars.

Noticing Violeta hadn’t said a word, Tracy turned to her, “What’s your name?”

Violeta glanced at them and said nonchalantly, “Violeta White.”

The name sounded familiar.

But Tracy couldn’t place it and assumed she was mistaken.

“Where did you graduate from? We’re from Starbright Film Academy. You’re not from our school. I’ve never seen you before.”

Violeta didn’t want to make friends with them but felt it would

be rude not to answer.

“I’m from Toland University.”

“Toland University! That’s our neighboring school!” Tracy exclaimed, then asked, “Are you in the acting department? Wow, that’s impressive. My friend mentioned that a film crew was recruiting at Toland University today. Why didn’t you go?”

“It’s probably still going on. If it were me, I’d have gone immediately.”

Brandon Walker smirked and said, “Tracy, do you think it’s that easy to get selected with all that competition?”

Tracy widened her eyes. “True, it’s tough to get picked.”

She glanced at Violeta.

Violeta took out her phone, adjusted her cap, and looked at her phone to avoid further conversation.

Tracy sensed Violeta’s aloofness.

She muttered, “Being cool, huh?”

Chad said, “Tracy, drop it.”

Tracy sighed softly.

Violeta heard everything and found it quite amusing.

Chapter 327

Violeta wondered where Tracy got her confidence.

However, today was a good day for signing the contract, so Violeta couldn’t be bothered to argue with her. They would have plenty of chances in the future as they were now in the same company.

Suddenly, her phone rang.

It was Irene calling, probably to ask if Violeta had finished signing the contract.

She left the room to take the call.

After Violeta left.

Tracy rolled her eyes and said, “Haha. Ms. Arrogant from Toland University.”

Brandon said, “She doesn’t want to talk to us.”

Tracy sneered, “It’s hilarious. Does she think signing with the company makes her so great? Signing is just the first step. Watch, she’ll pay for her arrogance.”

Brandon asked, “Tracy, did you see what she looks like?”

Tracy had been sitting closest to Violeta, but Violeta had kept her hat on, so they hadn’t really seen her face.

When Violeta left with her phone, they did catch a glimpse of her oval face under the brim.

Her figure suggested she was good-looking.

Tracy crossed her arms, “Why? Are you thinking of hitting on her? She’s too aloof for you.”

Brandon laughed cheekily.

Sensing Tracy’s irritation, he said, “Tracy, are you jealous?”

Tracy glared at him. “Shut up!”

Leaning back in his chair, Brandon said, “Don’t worry, she definitely isn’t as pretty as you!”

Tracy was puzzled.

Brandon explained, “Think about it. What pretty girl likes to go out wearing a baseball cap? She must be insecure about her looks!”

Tracy thought about it and agreed.

Anyone who dressed up nicely and wore full makeup wouldn’t want to cover their face.

Wearing makeup would be pointless otherwise.

Tracy felt better with that in mind.

Brandon was into music and had signed with Apex Entertainment to pursue a career as a singer. He had dated at least twenty girls in school.

However, Chad didn’t necessarily agree with Brandon.

Chad said, “Not necessarily. If an actor is too good-looking, they might be seen as just a pretty face. The ones who win

international awards aren’t always stunning beauties, but they have incredible presence.”

Just then, the door opened.

They thought Violeta had returned, but it was the staff member who was bringing in the agents.

The agents knew the group consisted of one singer and three actors.

Two males and two females.

However, they only saw one female and two males.

“Where’s the other one?”

Chad was about to say Violeta had gone out.

But Tracy quickly said, “No idea, maybe she left!”

The staff member frowned, “Didn’t I tell you guys to wait here? Leaving right after signing the contract, did she not hear me?”

Tracy said, “Who knows? We don’t know what’s up with her. She just left.”

“Forget it. Let’s move on. This is Winnie, and this is Cora.”

“Hello, Winnie. Hello, Cora.”

The three greeted them politely.

Then Winnie Ross and Cora Hart started their selection process.

Both wanted Tracy because they had heard from the staff that she was from a wealthy family.

With a wealthy background, she would have better resources and be easier to manage.

Violeta was in the safety exit, making a phone call.

“Vio, have you signed the contract?”

“Yes, just did. What’s up, Mom?”

“I told Tyson about you joining the company today. He told you to wait at the company, someone will come to meet you to arrange an agent for you.”

“Alright.”

After a brief chat, Violeta hung up and returned to the room.

Inside, Tracy was delighted as the two agents fought over her. When Violeta walked in, she saw the two agents arguing.

The staff member turned to Violeta and said in an unfriendly tone, “Where did you go? Didn’t I tell you to wait here?”

Violeta closed the door and lifted her gaze slightly, “I went out to take a call. Did I miss anything?”

The staff member waved dismissively, “The agents are here to choose the artist that they want. Take a seat.”

Violeta sat down.

Cora, noticing Violeta’s baseball cap, instructed, “Take off your cap so I can see your face.”

Violeta had worn the hat because her hair had gotten wet at the café and was frizzy even after blow-drying. The hat helped tame it.

Since they asked, she had no reason not to comply.

Violeta removed her baseball cap. Her hair was no longer frizzy thanks to the hat.

Her hair even fluttered slightly due to the motion.

Chapter 328

Violeta ran her fingers through her hair. She looked as if she had stepped out of a painting with her rosy lips and delicate skin.

Brandon, who had previously claimed that Violeta wasn’t as pretty as Tracy, was instantly proven wrong.

He couldn’t stop looking at Violeta.

She’s so beautiful!

But she looked familiar…

Brandon thought for a moment and then it hit him.

She’s the campus belle of Toland University, the one I had joked about with my friends!

Campus belle from various universities were always a hot topic among young men.

When Violeta’s freshman photo from the campus beauty contest spread online, it even reached the other schools’ forums.

At the time, students from Starbright Film Academy were debating who was the prettiest.

Brandon and his friends had immediately picked Violeta as the most beautiful one.

She had even surpassed the most popular girls at that time.

If she looked that good in a formal photo, she must be stunning in person.

The room fell silent.

Tracy and the others stared at Violeta in astonishment.

She was much more beautiful than they had imagined.

After taking off her hat, Violeta placed it aside and looked at Cora. “Is it fine now?”

Cora, clearing her throat, said, “Yes.”

Winnie and Cora scrutinized Violeta’s face and her casual, loose- fitting clothes.

She’s a true beauty with that face and figure.

She’s perfect for being an idol.

We could save a lot of time editing her photos since she’s beautiful.

They hadn’t expected the talent scouts to recruit such high- quality young men and women.

“Who do you want to work with?

“Cora or Winnie.”

The staff member reintroduced them to Violeta.

Violeta already knew they were agents. She had heard them arguing over Tracy just now.

Newly signed artists either had talked to their preferred agent or were assigned one by the company.

Cora and Winnie were assigned to handle newcomers. They weren’t superagents but were decent and professional enough.

Violeta’s eyelashes fluttered slightly.

Irene had mentioned that someone would come to meet her, so she didn’t need to choose between these two agents.

A good agent was crucial for her career’s opportunities and resources.

These two didn’t appeal to her.

But rejecting them outright might come off as arrogant for a newbie who had just signed a contract.

So Violeta calmly said, “Why don’t you let them choose first? I can’t decide.”

Tracy thought Violeta was being pretentious.

Is she expecting the agents to fight over her too?

At school, Tracy was used to being admired and flattered.

Seeing Violeta’s aloof demeanor made her feel disgusted.

Brandon didn’t need to choose anyone since an agent had already been assigned to him when he signed the contract.

So it was down to Tracy and Chad.

The company’s arrangement seemed odd.

They weren’t trainees that needed an agent to manage them in groups.

A one-to-one pairing would be ideal.

But only Cora and Winnie were there, so two of them had to share agents.

Initially, Cora and Winnie had both wanted Tracy. They aimed for the wealthy girl since they thought Violeta had left.

Seeing Violeta’s stunning looks now made them reconsider their choices.

Winnie said, “Tracy, I’ve seen your short films. They’re quite good. I won’t repeat myself. It’s your choice.”

Cora added, “Tracy, you should pick her. Last year, three of her artists participated in the Golden Broom Awards.”

Winnie glared at her. “Cora, what’s that supposed to mean? Are you exposing my flaws now? Want me to spill your dirt too?”

Cora retorted, “Do you think I’m scared of you?”

In the entertainment industry, resources are limited. Yet the number of artists increases exponentially each year.

Agents, even within the same company, were both colleagues and competitors.

Whoever brought up an A-list celebrity could walk around the company with their nose in the air.

So they would put in their best effort to fight for newcomers.

The two agents started sniping at each other to win Tracy over.

Violeta looked at them with a straight face.

Tracy shot Violeta a look as if to say, “See? Even with you here, they still chose me.”

Chapter 329

The staff member interrupted their argument. “Alright, alright, stop fighting. Hurry up and make your choices. I’m busy.”

“Tracy, Chad, Violeta, who do you want to work with? Make your choice.”

Chad said, “Let Tracy go first. She seems to be more popular.”

Although he didn’t understand why they were fighting over Tracy, he assumed they saw more potential in her.

Tracy, feeling proud of being fought over, believed her future in the industry would be bright. After some thought, she decided, “Winnie, I’ll go with you!”

Winnie was delighted to hear that.

“Tracy, don’t worry. I’ll make sure you get the best resources!”

Cora, on the other hand, rolled her eyes discreetly, thinking Tracy would regret not choosing her.

Cora then turned to Chad and Violeta. “Violeta, Chad, what about you?”

Violeta wanted to wait a bit longer.

“You go first,” she said.

Chad smiled and said, “Cora, I’ll be working together with you from now on.”

Cora nodded, and then everyone’s eyes turned to Violeta.

Violeta was puzzled.

She wondered why hadn’t the person who was supposed to meet her arrived yet.

Seeing that she couldn’t delay any longer, she said, “Sorry, I’ve already chosen someone, but they haven’t arrived yet.”

“Hah!”

Tracy suddenly laughed.

Brandon also looked at Violeta with a mocking expression.

Winnie and Cora frowned.

“What do you mean?”

The staff member was confused.

When she came over with the contract, no one had told her that someone had pre-arranged an agent besides Brandon.

Is Violeta thinking too highly of herself and looking down on Cora and Winnie?

Cora and Winnie’s expressions turned sour.

Violeta knew this would offend them, but she had to tell the truth. “Sorry, I just learned this from a phone call earlier. An agent will come to meet me shortly.”

Cora asked, “Who?”

Violeta replied, “I don’t know their name yet.”

Hearing Violeta’s answer, they naturally assumed she was making excuses.

She didn’t want them and preferred another agent.

Their admiration for Violeta instantly turned into disdain.

In the industry, arrogance was a major taboo.

She was just a newbie. Did she think she was a big shot who could pick any agent she wanted?

It would be understandable if she had a wealthy background like Tracy.

Violeta would not succeed with a pretty face and an attitude.

Winnie said, “Fine, fine. You heard her. Let’s forget about it since she doesn’t want to work with us.”

Cora added, “I’d like to know who you think you’ll get as an agent. It’s impossible for a newcomer to be assigned a superagent.”

There was no precedent for it unless they had connections.

For instance, Hattie. She had the best agent as soon as she entered the industry because she had a celebrity mother.

Did Violeta think she could compare herself to Hattie? Dream on.

Since Tracy had chosen Winnie, Cora had thought Violeta would choose her, which would make her feel better.

Although she missed out on a wealthy girl, having Violeta wasn’t bad.

Violeta’s appearance was better than Tracy’s, but her family background was far inferior.

But no one could predict their success yet.

It depended on luck and audience appeal.

No one expected Violeta to pull an act now.

Cora was visibly displeased and said, “What an arrogant girl.”

Violeta knew this would offend them, but she had to be honest just now.

She remained silent, knowing that the more she said, the worse it could get.

Winnie, pleased to have Tracy, was in a better mood than Cora.

But being rejected by a newcomer still irked her.

She had always been the one picking newcomers, not the other way around.

Winnie remarked, “These newbies are something else. They don’t have any achievements or popularity, yet they’re being picky. It’s baffling.”

Tracy, ever the opportunist, immediately agreed, “Winnie, don’t bother with people like that. Let’s go.”

Cora said, “I wonder what they teach in universities nowadays. Has social media brainwashed them? Do they think having a pretty face is enough? They don’t realize the industry is full of pretty faces.”

Chapter 330

“You shouldn’t judge a book by its cover.”

Violeta had had enough of the mockery.

Initially, she thought she would just endure a few remarks, but seeing that they weren’t stopping, she decided to retort.

After all, she wasn’t a pushover.

She smirked and looked straight at them.

Calmly, she said, “You think I’m being picky?

“You’ve got it wrong. You two weren’t even in the running. I apologized out of courtesy, but you guys are taking it too far.

“How is it that, despite being so ‘good’ at your jobs, you’re still stuck here after all these years?

“Instead of reflecting on your own failures, you resort to this passive-aggressive nonsense. Who do you think you are?’

Winnie and Cora, who were about to leave, froze on the spot.

They were at a loss for words.

Brandon watched with surprise and amusement.

Tracy and Chad were equally shocked.

None of them expected a newbie like Violeta to talk back to the agents.

She’s bold!

Cora snapped, “What did you say?!”

Winnie added, “Who are you to lecture us?”

Violeta replied, “You should ask yourself, who are you to mock me?”

Cora was completely enraged. “What did the talent scout find in someone like you?”

Violeta blinked innocently. “My pretty face, of course.”

Cora was shocked by the answer.

“Do you think they should pick someone like you instead? Excuse me, but how old are you, forty-something?” Violeta continued.

Cora cursed in her heart.

Fuck! I’m only thirty!

She was so angry that she felt dizzy.

Winnie turned to the staff member. “You saw that, right? This person is extremely rude. She’s already like this right after signing the contract. Imagine how hard it would be to manage her later. I’m going to speak to the vice president about terminating her contract…”

Before she could finish, the door suddenly opened, and a man in gray walked in.

“Terminate whose contract?”

Everyone turned to look at the door.

The man who entered was Eugene Scott.

Apex Entertainment’s superagent.

The staff member asked in surprise, “Mr. Scott, what brings you here?”

Eugene entered the room. “Sorry for being late, I’m here to pick up my artist.”

He scanned the room and smiled at Violeta. “Let’s go. I recognized you immediately. You’re the prettiest one here.”

Cora and Winnie were at a loss for words.

The staff member stammered, “Mr. Scott, she’s under you?”

Eugene replied, “Yes, why else would I be here? Oh, you probably didn’t get the notification yet. I only received the message half an hour ago. My vacation is over.”

In the industry, it was well known that Apex Entertainment had two superagents.

Eugene was one of them and Aiden was the other.

Since Eugene started his career, he has only managed one artist.

He had worked hard and became a superagent in the industry. Apex was so worried about losing him that they offered him shares to keep him.

He previously managed Lydia Coleman, one of the most popular celebrities.

Lydia was the sweetheart of the industry and she had a terrifyingly huge fan base.

She rejected ‘The Moon Belongs To You’, if she had accepted it, she would have been the first choice for the female lead.

Lydia had been in the industry for five years, signing with Apex at the start, with Eugene as her agent.

Eugene had bet on Lydia and worked tirelessly for her.

Unfortunately, three months ago, Lydia’s contract expired. She left Apex to start her agency and signed with a new company.

The reason for her departure was simple. She felt Eugene was too strict and controlling.

She wanted the freedom, to date, and to make her own decisions.

In short, she had reached a level where she wanted to be her boss and not be constrained.

Eugene could have leveraged Lydia to negotiate with the company, transitioning from an agent to a stakeholder.

But with Lydia’s departure, he lost his bargaining chip and couldn’t make a deal with the company.

Eugene could only let her go while saying, “Let her be, her success and failure depend on her abilities now.”

Then he took a three-month vacation to relax abroad.

Eugene’s return hadn’t spread through the company yet.

So, it was a shock to see Eugene around. The fact that Eugene was there to manage Violeta was even more surprising.

The person Violeta mentioned just now was Eugene.

It made sense since Eugene didn’t have anyone to manage at the moment, and Violeta was available.

They couldn’t understand his choice.

Violeta was just a newbie with no background. Why would Eugene take her on?

The staff member looked at Violeta in astonishment.

Could it be that Violeta was actually the rich girl we’d heard about, not Tracy?

What the hell!

It’s a huge misunderstanding!

“Alright, I’m taking her now. Do as you wish. Let’s go, beauty.”

With that, Eugene led Violeta away.

お金金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe


Prev | Next

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 311, to 320]] – Daisy Novels 

Chapter 311

And Anton was the chairman of White Group!

Zelena’s eyelids twitched as a disturbing thought began to form in her mind.

Could it be …

Could Violeta be Anton’s daughter?

No, impossible.

Zelena quickly called Hattie, but unfortunately, Hattie hadn’t answered her calls for days and didn’t answer now either.

Zelena clenched her fist.

Fine, Hattie might have made a dazzling debut, but did she really plan to ignore her?

She shouldn’t forget that her debut role was snatched from Zelena!

Getting rid of her wouldn’t be that easy!

Fuming, Zelena turned and headed downstairs.

She didn’t notice Violeta and Kaylee standing by the railing on the third floor across the way.

“Vio, do you think Zelena will be removed from her position as president?”

“Almost certainly.”

“Serves her right. I never thought she’d actually dare to substitute inferior goods to make a profit. I initially believed she wouldn’t do something like this.”

Wouldn’t?

Violeta knew all too well that in her previous life, Zelena had committed far worse deeds, and with much more ruthlessness.

“But…” Kaylee said with a smile, looking at Violeta, “Vio, it looks like you can’t hide your identity as the daughter of a board member this time.”

Violeta blinked gently, her hands in her pockets, her expression unchanged.

“Let’s go.”

In truth, she had never deliberately hidden it.

From Violeta’s custom Jour 24 clothing to living in the Liberty Grove apartments and owning a café, anyone with a bit of intelligence could see that Violeta was definitely not poor.

Yet, those who refused to believe it wouldn’t change their minds, even if presented with evidence.

Word of Zelena’s embezzlement spread quickly through the student council.

Soon, everyone was privately discussing Zelena, and her reputation plummeted, making her the target of widespread condemnation.

Two days later, Bright Way Factory delivered all the equipment the school had ordered, complete with the logo of a top sports brand.

The school kept its promise, hanging banners around the sports event field to promote the co-branded sponsorship.

Before the sports event began, there were rumors on the forum suggesting that the school was putting so much effort into it because, in addition to the education bureau, a significant political figure was attending.

This person was said to be Glen, who was Hayden’s father.

Since the rumor seemed credible, Violeta couldn’t help but be curious if Glen would really show up.

On the day of the sports event, Violeta and Kaylee went to the field to witness the opening ceremony together.

However, things didn’t go as they hoped.

For some reason, although the leaders did come to the school, they didn’t stay to watch the event.

They made a discreet tour of the school and left shortly after.

Unfortunately, Violeta didn’t get to see Glen.

During the sports event, there were too many things happening, and the school didn’t have time to deal with Zelena.

Feeling fragile, Zelena didn’t come to school for three days.

It wasn’t until the school notified her to return and face punishment that she came back.

The first consequence was the removal of her position as student council president.

Zelena became the first student council president to be dismissed at Toland University.

The second punishment was a probation period due to her lack of a positive attitude in correcting her mistakes.

Probation was just one step short of expulsion.

This meant that if Zelena’s behavior didn’t improve during this period, she would be expelled.

Zelena was very dissatisfied with this punishment.

In the office, she cried and claimed she was innocent.

She insisted that Violeta was framing her.

The advisor awkwardly glanced at the school committee member and Janice.

“Zelena, calm down. Violeta didn’t do anything wrong. Do you have any evidence to prove she framed you?”

Janice added, “Exactly. What did Violeta do? If it weren’t for her, this sports event could have been a disaster!”

Zelena hadn’t come to school for the past few days because she was conducting her own investigation.

At first, she thought Violeta had deliberately set her up.

Her plan had seemed flawless, so how could it have gone wrong?

However, after her investigation, Zelena couldn’t find any evidence against Violeta.

But she couldn’t believe that Violeta had done nothing.

She had been responsible for liaising with the factory, so why had Violeta suddenly gotten involved?

And then brought in the White Group factory?

Zelena angrily insisted, “This was my responsibility, and Violeta deliberately interfered to set me up. Why else would she bring in the White Group factory? She must have some benefit from this.

“And about the factory sending second-grade products, I have no idea why that happened. It must have been a mistake by the factory, a mix-up with the invoices. The near accident with the leaders was something I never wanted to happen. Everyone knows it was an accident.

“I didn’t profit from this at all. I’m not that kind of person. Besides, I don’t need the money. If anyone needs money, it’s Violeta, not me!”

Chapter 312

With her speech, Zelena tried to absolve herself of any blame, shifting all the responsibility onto Violeta without any evidence.

If Janice hadn’t been involved throughout the entire process, she might have been convinced by Zelena’s slick excuses.

“Zelena, I can’t believe that even after the sports event is over, you still don’t show any remorse.

“If you’re so stubborn, let me explain and put this to rest once and for all!

“Violeta got involved with the factory because I contacted her first, asking if her family’s factory could offer a suitable price for the school. She didn’t approach me.”

Zelena retorted, “Ms. Janice, you’re just biased towards Violeta. How did you even know her family had a factory? You must be deliberately favoring her!”

Janice was speechless, and the advisor and school committee member beside her looked equally serious.

The advisor questioned sternly, “Zelena, do you really not know that Violeta is the daughter of a board member?”

Zelena fell silent, then looked utterly shocked.

She stood there, stunned, as if struck by lightning, her eyes wide open.

The advisor continued, “Violeta excels academically and focuses on honing her professional skills, which is why she remains at the top of her department. She never flaunts her family background.

“All the teachers at the school know Violeta’s identity, but you didn’t, which led to this huge misunderstanding.”

Three years ago, when Violeta reported to the school as a freshman, the advisor had seen her family background on her enrollment form.

Given that Toland University has over 20,000 regular students on campus- not including the seniors on internships and the graduate students-the total number easily exceeds 40,000.

What were the odds of the daughter of a board member being assigned to a class?

When the advisor found out about Violeta’s background, he had a special conversation with her, telling her to come to him if she ever needed anything.

But Violeta had simply said she was at school to study hard.

She never asked for special treatment or privileges.

Her low profile in class had even made the advisor forget about her family background at times.

Time had flown by, and now she was already a senior.

They had expected things to remain calm until graduation, but then this issue arose.

Seeing how determined Zelena was to drag Violeta down with her, the advisor had no choice but to reveal the harsh truth.

“You say Violeta needs money? That’s impossible. The collaboration between White Group’s factory and the school was practically a half-sale, half-donation deal. They didn’t make a profit.”

Janice nodded. “Exactly, you’re judging her motives by your own flawed standards.”

Hearing their words, Zelena was too shocked to respond.

The reality she had been unwilling to accept was indeed true.

Violeta really was Anton’s daughter.

Which meant she was Niall’s younger sister, not some illegitimate child!

Zelena frowned deeply, her eyes lowering to the floor in disbelief.

Violeta was a member of the White family!

She was the precious daughter of the White Group?!

In utter disbelief, Zelena asked again, “Are you sure? Violeta is Anton’s daughter? The school board member Anton White?”

“Who else?

“Zelena, do you think we’re joking with you?”

The board of trustees at Toland University is not an easy circle to enter.

There are only sixteen members in total.

Anton joined the board because his beloved wife, Irene, graduated from Toland University.

Both of them were sentimental about the school, so seven years ago, they funded the renovation of the main teaching building, which led to Anton’s invitation to join the board.

Anton had been a member of the board for seven years, well before Violeta started attending the school.

It wasn’t a setup, it just happened to work out this way.

Zelena clenched her hands tightly at her sides, her eyes bloodshot and her eyelids red.

She could hardly believe it.

She had thought that once Violeta left the Blake family, losing the love and support of the Blakes, she would be doomed.

But unexpectedly, Violeta’s fate turned out to be even better, as she returned to the White family and continued her life as a wealthy heiress.

Why?

Zelena screamed internally, feeling that fate was incredibly unfair.

Everything seemed perfectly arranged for Violeta.

In hindsight, she thought it might have been better to have kept Violeta in the Blake family, where she could have kept her under control.

Now it was clear that all the information she had gathered about Violeta’s biological parents was false.

All of it was false!

Even Hattie’s speculations had been completely off the mark!

She had been so close to the truth but had still missed it.

Violeta wasn’t Niall’s cousin; she was his actual sister, not some illegitimate child but the legitimate daughter of the White family.

Chapter 313

Zelena couldn’t accept the news and needed time to process it.

She immediately turned and left the office.

The advisor stood up. “Zelena, where are you going? We’re not done talking! What kind of attitude is this?”

Zelena turned back, her eyes a bit red. She looked at them without the respect she once had and said bluntly, “What’s there to talk about? If it comes to that, I’ll just drop out.”

After all, attending Toland University was just a step in her plan, a mere stepping stone.

Now that she was already in her senior year, it didn’t matter if she didn’t finish. She had already made the connections she needed, and a degree wasn’t essential.

Besides, the Blake family was wealthy enough to send her abroad for further education if necessary.

Zelena wasn’t bothered by the school’s disciplinary actions. She had stayed at the school mainly to suppress Violeta and to maintain her image as a model student.

But now, with everything falling apart, there was no reason to stay.

In hindsight, she thought she should have been more like Hattie, embracing her “rich girl” nature without pretending.

At least she would have enjoyed herself more.

With that, Zelena walked out of the office.

Gillian and Candy were waiting for her outside. When they saw her, they rushed over with concern. “Lena, how did it go? Did you clear things up?”

Zelena gave a cold laugh, glanced at them, and left without saying a word.

Gillian and Candy exchanged confused looks, not knowing what had happened.

The teachers in the office were furious at Zelena’s rude attitude.

The academic committee member stood up.

“This is unacceptable. We need to call her parents to the school! If necessary, we’ll expel her.”

The advisor nodded, “Alright, I’ll contact them.”

After leaving the school, Zelena turned off her phone and locked herself in her apartment at Liberty Grove, making herself unreachable.

She thought long and hard, finally coming to a realization.

No wonder Violeta had such smooth sailing, no wonder she didn’t fall into the traps Zelena had set for her.

Zelena had always felt something was off but couldn’t pinpoint the issue.

It seemed like there were always people around to help Violeta through her troubles.

Even other board members’ children, like Jasper and Liam, seemed to orbit around Violeta.

It all made sense now-they must have known Violeta’s true identity from the start.

Even Lucy, who had left, probably found out eventually.

So, Zelena was the last to know.

No wonder Violeta could wear custom pieces from Jour 24, afford to open a café, and take island vacations. No wonder she had that bracelet that looked like it was made of emerald.

No wonder she had such great opportunities, like starring in Wade’s web series “The Quiet Ode.”

It was all because she had the White family backing her.

Zelena was incredibly jealous of Violeta’s good fortune and even more frustrated that she couldn’t outmaneuver her.

In the afternoon, the advisor called Zelena’s parents, who were far away in Arlowand.

He informed them that Zelena had made serious mistakes at school and had shown a very poor attitude.

He urged them to come to the school if possible, warning that if Zelena’s behavior didn’t improve, the school would have no choice but to expel her.

Realizing the importance of the situation, Zelena’s parents immediately called her after hanging up with the school.

However, her phone was off, so they contacted the concierge at Liberty Grove.

The concierge answered the call. “Mr. Blake, Mrs. Blake.”

Zelena’s mother, Sharon, asked anxiously, “Is Lena home?”

The concierge glanced at the closed bedroom door.

“Yes, Ms. Blake returned this morning and has been locked in her room ever since.”

Sharon, deeply worried, said, “Please give her the phone. I need to speak with her.”

The concierge replied, “Okay, I’ll try.”

He went upstairs and knocked on the door.

“Ms. Blake, Mrs. Blake is on the phone. Could you please open the door?”

Knock, knock, knock-

“Ms. Blake, can you open the door?”

There was no response from inside.

The concierge was about to leave, thinking she wouldn’t come to the door when it suddenly opened.

Zelena reached out for the phone.

“Give it to me.”

The concierge, slightly taken aback, handed her the phone.

Zelena was still wearing the clothes she had gone out in that morning, and she looked normal, without any signs of crying or distress.

But her expression was very unsettling.

After taking the phone, Zelena shut the door again.

“Mom?”

Sharon immediately asked, “Lena, are you okay? What happened at school? Your advisor called and said they’re considering expelling you. How did it get so serious? If something’s wrong, you should talk to us.”

Chapter 314

Sitting on her bed, Zelena suddenly burst into tears.

One moment she was calm, the next she was crying uncontrollably.

“Mom, you have no idea how much I’ve suffered at school… They all bully me. I don’t want to go back…

Hearing her daughter’s sobs, Sharon immediately became worried.

“Don’t cry, don’t cry. What happened? Tell me everything.”

Zelena twisted the events that happened at school, telling Sharon her version of the story.

“Mom, you don’t know how hard it’s been for me. Violeta… Violeta led the others to bully me. I was elected student council president, but Violeta set me up, collaborating with the factory to frame me! I really don’t want to go back…

Sharon asked, “You’re talking about Vio?”

Zelena replied, “Yes, it’s her. But she doesn’t go by Violeta Blake anymore. She changed her last name to White. Now she’s Violeta White.”

Sharon frowned. “Violeta White? When did she change her name? Has she found her biological parents? She hasn’t come back all this time.”

Zelena said, “More than that!”

Since Violeta left the Blake family three years ago, she has not contacted them.

The Blakes occasionally thought of her, but they didn’t reach out, fearing it would upset Zelena.

They believed that if Violeta was struggling, she would come back on her own.

Zelena never mentioned Violeta during her visits home, not wanting her parents to miss Violeta and risk her own standing.

This was the first time Sharon had heard anything about Violeta in years.

Realizing something significant must have happened in Quinston, Sharon made a decision.

“Lena, don’t worry. Your father and I will come tonight and make things right for you!”

“Okay.”

The next morning, the Blake couple arrived in Quinston and went to Liberty Grove to find Zelena.

With red, tearful eyes, Zelena recounted her “suffering.”

“I only found out yesterday that Violeta has found her biological parents in Quinston. I also learned that Violeta has always resented me, perhaps because she feels I took you away from her. Mom, Dad, I never meant to take you away from her. If Violeta doesn’t like it, I can leave!”

Seeing Zelena cry like that, Sharon felt a deep pang of sympathy and hugged her.

“Sweetheart, you did nothing wrong. Why are you crying? Don’t worry, Mom will make sure you get justice.”

At ten in the morning, they took Zelena to Toland University.

At that time, Violeta was in class.

They met with the academic committee teacher.

Having already heard Zelena’s version of events, they were unwilling to believe anything Janice said about Zelena abusing her position for personal gain.

They had complete faith in Zelena.

Zelena’s father, Josh, said, “Ms. Janice, there must be a mistake. My daughter doesn’t lack money. We give her a substantial allowance every month. If she ever needed more, she could simply ask us. There’s no reason for her to do something like this.”

Sharon nodded in agreement. “Exactly!”

Josh continued, “Moreover, Lena became the student council president, which indicates her competence. If she were truly as incapable as you suggest, no one would have voted for her. Your claims are very hard for us to believe.”

Both the advisor and the academic committee member fell silent.

It seemed true that birds of a feather flock together.

The initial intention of inviting Zelena’s parents was to discuss how to handle the situation.

If they were genuinely remorseful, the school might reconsider the expulsion.

However, seeing Josh and Sharon’s attitude, the academic committee member sighed.

“So, you believe that our investigation is flawed and that Zelena is being wrongly accused?”

Josh replied, “Absolutely!”

Sharon added, “We’d like to see Violeta Blake … oh, I mean, Violeta White.”

The academic committee member glanced at the advisor.

The advisor was reluctant to involve Violeta further because of her connection to the influential White family. Mishandling the situation and offending Violeta could lead to significant trouble.

Yet, under Josh and Sharon’s insistence, the advisor had no choice but to call Violeta.

Violeta arrived at the office.

She had anticipated Josh and Sharon would come, so she wasn’t surprised to see them.

In a somewhat distant yet polite tone, she greeted them, “Dad, Mom.”

When Violeta left the Blake family, she hadn’t severed ties completely with Josh and Sharon.

Chapter 315

They were still her foster parents, and after eighteen years of being raised by them, Violeta couldn’t forget their kindness. So she still called them Mom and Dad.

The counselor and the academic officer were completely confused when they heard Violeta call them Mom and Dad.

What’s happening?

Why is Violeta calling them Mom and Dad?

“It’s been a few years, Vio. You’ve changed a lot,” Sharon said, looking Violeta up and down with a bit of a stern tone.

Violeta lowered her eyes and didn’t say anything.

Josh said, “Lena had such a big incident at school, you can’t avoid the blame! Explain to the teacher that Lena had nothing to do with it.”

Violeta smirked. “Dad, I don’t get what you mean.”

Josh snorted. “You don’t get it? What is there not to get? What did you do to Lena at school? If it weren’t for you, she wouldn’t be in this mess. Do you think you can keep this hidden? Let me tell you, if Lena can’t continue her studies, you’re going to be in big trouble!”

Sharon said, “Lena always wanted to be a good sister to you, but you treated her like this. No matter how much she suffered before, she never came back to tell us. But you, not knowing your limits, even tried to force her to drop out. How could you be so cruel? How did you become like this?”

Three years without seeing each other, and the first thing they did was blame her.

Luckily, Violeta never had any expectations of them, so she stayed calm and didn’t feel anything.

She even felt like laughing at their behavior.

Before Zelena came back, Violeta thought Josh and Sharon were reasonable people.

But after Zelena returned, it seemed like they were either fooled by her or felt so guilty about her that they chose to be blind and deaf to the truth.

They ignored the obvious facts and chose to believe only what Zelena said.

Violeta didn’t want to argue with them or explain herself.

They used the fact that they raised her to guilt-trip her. If things got out of control, it would be the Whites’ reputation on the line at school.

This was exactly Zelena’s plan. She wanted everyone to know that Violeta had taken her rightful place as the family’s daughter for eighteen years. She also wanted to force Violeta to drop out, showing everyone just how cruel Violeta supposedly was.

Zelena was willing to hurt herself just to hurt Violeta.

Violeta looked at the counselor and said, “I’ll leave this to you.

I’m heading back to class.”

“Stop right there!”

Sharon stepped forward and blocked Violeta from leaving.

“You need to clear everything up! You can’t just blame everything on Lena!”

Violeta looked at Sharon with calm and cold eyes. “What am I blaming her for?”

Sharon pressed on. “You know exactly what you’ve done!”

The counselor quickly stepped in, “Sharon, please calm down. This has nothing to do with Violeta.”

The Blakes were a prominent wealthy family in Arlowand.

So Sharon was used to being dominant and imposing. She shot a cold glare at the counselor and said, “You don’t know anything. You’ve all been deceived by her! I raised her for eighteen years, and this is what I get someone ungrateful!”

Previously, there were rumors online that Violeta had stolen someone else’s eighteen years as a daughter of a wealthy family.

Though it was only a short-lived rumor, the counselor dismissed it as gossip.

He knew Violeta was the daughter of the Whites and couldn’t believe she had stolen someone else’s life.

But after meeting Josh and Sharon today, they realized that things were indeed more complicated than they thought.

Still, the counselor chose to support Violeta. He put some distance between Sharon and Violeta and said, “We can’t control what happens outside of school, but what happens inside the school is clear. Zelena’s troubles are her own doing and can’t be blamed on anyone else, especially Violeta.

“Sharon, I’m speaking to you kindly because you’re a parent of a student, but please don’t cause a scene in the office. This isn’t a place where you can just boss everyone around.”

No matter how wealthy the Blakes were, it didn’t influence T University-they were not even on the board of trustees.

Seeing the counselor’s reaction, Sharon was even more convinced that Zelena must have suffered a lot in class.

It was a good thing they came to the school in person. Otherwise, this unfair counselor might have continued siding with Violeta against her own daughter.

“Okay, fine. Don’t go anywhere. I won’t let this matter go just like that.”

Sharon took a deep breath and said, “I trust the school won’t wrong a good student or let a bad student go. I just want to overturn what was decided before and get justice for my daughter.”

She looked at Violeta and said, “If you have nothing to hide, why are you leaving the office?”

Violeta replied, “Fine, I’ll stay and hear what you have to say.”

After everything that happened in her previous life, Violeta already knew they would always side with Zelena.

Zelena wanted to make a big deal out of this, and then so be it.

Josh said, “I heard you found your real parents in Quinston and that you’ve been doing pretty well. We’re already here at the school, why don’t we have your real parents come by as well?”

Chapter 316

What?

You want to get the chancellor involved?

The counselor stared at Josh and Sharon and tried one last time to talk them out of it.

“I don’t think it’s necessary.”

If the chancellor got involved, the only thing that would happen was Zelena would get expelled.

There was no other possible result.

Seriously, if Josh and Sharon can’t stand anyone bullying Zelena, how could Violeta’s parents possibly put up with it?

Once they arrived, no matter what happened or how things turned out, they’d definitely side with Violeta.

So what was the point for Josh and Sharon in seeking justice?

There was no chance of that.

“Why not?”

Sharon scoffed. “Are her parents so disgraceful they can’t be seen?”

Violeta frowned and said, “Okay. Please go ahead and let them know.”

“Alright then!”

Following the procedure, the counselor used the system to look up Violeta’s parents’ contact information and called them.

Irene received the call at the theater and was taken by surprise.

She wasn’t sure what was happening, but her gut feeling told her that something must have happened to her daughter.

Irene immediately called Anton, asking him to drive over and pick her up. Together, they went to the school to find out what was going on.

Actually, the Whites and the Blakes should have met each other a long time ago.

They just never had a chance before.

To thank the Blakes for raising their daughter, Irene, and Anton had been quietly helping them over the past three years. They’d offered business favors and helped out whenever they could.

But the Blakes had no idea.

They just assumed the Blake Group’s success was why the White Group worked with them so closely.

They never realized that Anton was doing it mainly because of Violeta.

While waiting for the Whites to show up, Josh and Sharon kept criticizing.

“You weren’t like this when you left our house. How did you change so much in such a short time?

“And by the way, Lena is just two months younger than you. She’s your little sister. Why are you treating her this way? Is it just because you’re not our biological child and she is? We always said we’d treat you both the same! Why can’t you accept her?”

Violeta didn’t say a word, just sipped her drink from a disposable cup and acted like they weren’t even there.

The counselor and the academic committee member nearby were speechless.

Some people just talk a good game.

It was obvious to everyone, even from an outsider’s perspective, that the Blakes were unfairly blaming Violeta. The problem was actually Zelena’s fault, but they refused to see that.

In a situation like this, they were clearly favoring and covering for Zelena. If Violeta stayed around them, there was no way she’d get a fair shake.

“Maybe it’s because you went back to your real parents’ home and they spoiled you! What a terrible upbringing!”

Mentioning the Whites made Violeta lose her composure.

She set down her cup and turned her gaze toward Sharon.

“Feel free to say whatever you want about me, but don’t involve them. They haven’t done anything wrong.”

Sharon sneered. “Why shouldn’t I say it? There’s an old saying, ‘If a child turns out badly, it’s the parents’ fault.’ You’re a totally different person now from when you were with us. It must be because they’ve spoiled you! When they get here, I’m really interested to see what kind of people they are.”

Violeta didn’t want to argue, but since Sharon was pushing it, she felt she had to respond.

“If you really cared about me as you claim, have you ever considered that in the three years, I’ve been studying in Quinston, you haven’t given me a single penny, how have I managed all this time?

“You didn’t need to cut off my card. From the moment I left the Blakes’ house, I never intended to take another cent from you. Have you thought about whether the issue is Zelena who always causes trouble for me, or if it’s the other way around?”

Sitting nearby, Zelena started to cry and said, “Are you saying I forced you to leave? I wanted you to stay! You chose to leave on your own, so how can you blame me now?”

Violeta replied coldly, “Whether you were forced or not, you know that better than anyone.”

Sharon comforted Zelena, holding her close and gently patting her shoulder.

Zelena covered her face and peered through her fingers to watch Violeta’s reaction.

She thought this mother-daughter moment would affect Violeta.

But to her surprise, Violeta didn’t seem moved at all and didn’t even glance their way.

She had long given up any hopes for Josh and Sharon and was only waiting for Irene and Anton to arrive so she could completely cut ties with the Blakes.

Don’t tell others to be kind if you haven’t been through their struggles yourself.

Violeta felt that not seeking revenge against the Blakes was already the greatest kindness she could offer in return for the eighteen years they raised her.

Zelena was sure that Violeta cared about Josh and Sharon, which was why she deliberately displayed her family bond in front of Violeta.

She thought Violeta would be affected by it.

Violeta did care in her past life.

Chapter 317

In her past life, she regarded Josh and Sharon as her own family.

After everything she went through, and their constant favoritism and ignoring of her, her sense of “filial piety” was completely gone.

She didn’t care about the Blakes anymore.

No matter how Zelena tried to put on an act now, she didn’t care in the slightest.

In the office, one side consisted of the calm Violeta, the counselor, and others; the other side was filled with the highly emotional Zelena and her family.

It was pretty obvious who was able to handle things calmly.

Seeing that Violeta remained indifferent, Sharon pointed at her and said, “How can you be so heartless now? We raised you for eighteen years, and even though you’re not our biological child, we still cared for you. How can you just watch Lena cry and not care?”

Violeta glanced at them and smirked, saying, “I’m not her dad. If she’s going to cry, there’s nothing I can do.”

Sharon shot back, “You need to explain yourself!”

Violeta asked, “Explain what?”

Sharon said, “Say that the factory issue has nothing to do with

Lena and that it’s all a misunderstanding!”

Violeta scoffed. “The evidence is clear. How is this a misunderstanding?”

Sharon shot her a sharp look and said, “It’s obvious you’ve teamed up with other factories to make things hard for Lena. How can you keep calling this a misunderstanding?”

The room fell silent.

The counselor and the education committee director were left speechless by the exchange.

Violeta was also too tired to speak.

No matter how Violeta explained it, they would just believe that she was trying to frame Zelena.

They were only willing to trust their own daughter and not anyone else- even the girl they had raised for eighteen years.

Violeta was used to it by now, so she decided to stay quiet and wait for Irene and Anton to show up.

Seeing Violeta’s attitude, Sharon was even more sure that Violeta had become cold-hearted after finding her real parents.

“I really don’t get it. What happened to you over the years that made you turn out like this?” she said.

Violeta looked down.

Yeah, she wanted to ask the same thing.

But wasn’t she like this because of what they had done?

Just as Sharon finished speaking,

Outside the door, Irene and Anton had just arrived.

Irene was dressed in a white wool coat, and Anton was in a suit. They looked pretty impressive.

The counselor noticed them and quickly got up to greet them.

“Mr. White!”

When Violeta heard this, she looked up and saw Irene and Anton.

Irene relaxed when she saw Violeta. She’d been worried that something bad had happened to her at school.

Seeing that Violeta was fine, Irene’s worries eased.

The headmaster quickly got up to greet the board members.

The Blakes also turned their attention to the door. This was Zelena’s first time seeing Irene and Anton, and their strong presence was immediately noticeable.

It was clear they carried the refined air of a family that had lived in privilege for generations.

“Mr. White, you finally arrived.”

Josh and Sharon exclaimed, their eyes widening in surprise. Josh quickly moved forward.

“Mr. White, what brings you here?”

Anton glanced at Josh and sensed that something seemed off in the office.

“We’re here to take care of some matters. And you …”

Josh cheerfully said, “Oh, my daughter is studying at Toland University, so we came here to handle some matters. We didn’t expect to run into you here, Mr. White. What a coincidence!”

Irene walked into the office and set her bag down on the table.

Anton looked around at everyone in the office, seemed to realize something, and said with a meaningful tone, “Yes, it’s quite a coincidence.”

Irene asked, “Vio, what’s going on here?”

Hmm?

What did you say?

Josh and Sharon were stunned.

Vio?

Irene walked over to Violeta and asked her gently.

Violeta stood up and said, “Mom, Dad, they want to see you.” Irene and Anton turned their attention to Josh and Sharon.

Josh and Sharon were stunned.

It was like a bolt from the blue!

They had never imagined that Violeta’s biological parents would turn out to be the Whites.

She was the Whites’ lost daughter.

After years in business, Josh was quick on his feet and quickly responded, “Ahem, here’s the thing. Mr. White, you might not know this, but we’ve raised this child for eighteen years. We are here…”

Anton spoke calmly, his voice deep and steady, “I know. You’re her adoptive parents, and we’re aware that Vio grew up in Arlowand.”

Josh responded, “Oh, well then…”

Irene turned to the counselor, “Could you explain what’s going on?”

The counselor quickly stepped forward and described the entire situation, including the issues with the factory and everything that had happened before.

Josh and Sharon felt pretty awkward standing there.

After hearing all this, Anton and Irene frowned.

Chapter 318

Anton said, “I know about this batch of equipment. Violeta who discussed it with me. Is there a problem?”

The counselor responded, “There’s no problem with the equipment. But, they believe that Zelena was embezzling funds and that Violeta was framing her. As a result, they caused a commotion in the office. We had to call both of you in to sort this out.”

Irene stood beside Violeta and said to Josh and Sharon, “I know you’ve raised Vio for eighteen years. We’ve wanted to meet you for a while, but there hasn’t been a good chance until now. If you have anything you want to say, go ahead and let me know.”

How could they even say that?

The person in front of them was the client who had been signing major contracts with the Blake Group over the past few years.

Zelena looked up at her mother and said, “Mom…”

Sharon hesitated for a moment, and then, biting her lip, turned

to Irene and said, “Mrs. White, I’ve heard a lot about you but never met you in person. Now that we’re finally meeting today, let’s say what needs to be said.

“We raised Violeta for eighteen years. We gave her everything we could and did our best, but now we find out she’s not our biological daughter.

“It’s one thing if she isn’t our biological daughter, but now that our real daughter has returned, she’s been making things difficult for Lena at school. She can’t tolerate her. In just a few short years, she’s become a completely different person from the kind-hearted child we once knew.

“And she hasn’t even come to visit us in years. Forget about holiday gifts-she hasn’t even stopped by to see us. Lena has been very patient and never told us about what was happening at school. We had no idea she was going through so much!”

Going through so much?

If what Zelena faced at school was considered going through a lot, then there’s probably no real hardship left in the world.

Sharon chose her words carefully, knowing she couldn’t afford to upset the Whites.

Irene listened quietly until Sharon was done talking, and then she spoke up.

“We appreciate that you took care of Vio for eighteen years.

That’s why we’ve tried to help out wherever we could over the years.”

What?

Josh frowned.

So that’s what the cooperation over the years was about.

Irene added, “I used to wonder why she never went back to visit you. It used to puzzle me, but now it all makes sense.” Sharon had talked a lot earlier, mentioning how they had raised Violeta for eighteen years and gave her the best they could.

But the way she was talking and her whole attitude were really just blaming Violeta.

Irene couldn’t see any of a mother’s love in her words.

Maybe that was why Violeta didn’t want to go back to Arlowand to visit them.

Irene never thought Violeta was cold-hearted. In fact, she was one of the most caring and kind-hearted people you could meet.

What could make her so cold toward the Blakes?

There must be an unforgivable reason behind it.

“As for the factory issue, I trust that the school wouldn’t falsely accuse Zelena without reason. In my opinion, there’s no need for a reinvestigation.

“As a mother, I understand that you’re upset for your daughter. I’m a mother as well, so how could I just stand by and watch my child being wronged?”

Sharon frowned and asked, “What do you mean?”

Irene replied, “I’ve already made it clear. We’re not here to argue with you, we’re here to support my daughter. If Zelena has made mistakes and the school decides to expel her, then so be it. They can handle it however they see fit.”

“Well, Zelena has already ‘going through so much’ at school, she probably wouldn’t want to stay there anyway. If that’s the case, it’s better for her to leave.”

The underlying message was clear. Even if Zelena didn’t leave on her own, the school wouldn’t dare to keep her.

Zelena sat there, looking a bit shocked.

Violeta glanced at Irene and Anton. They had just arrived and didn’t have the full picture yet, but they still chose to back her up.

She felt a warm, comforting feeling inside.

Josh’s face twitched a bit, and he gave a forced smile, saying, “Are you saying that you’re bullying us just because we’re from out of town?”

Anton replied, “Bullying you? That’s not the kind of bullying I do.

“Josh, if it weren’t for Vio, do you really think I’d be doing business with your company these past few years?

“You’re saying Vio bullied Zelena? That’s a joke. They’re not even in the same league. Why would my daughter need to bully her?”

They had heard about the commotion on the school forum before.

Irene had once asked Violeta if they should step in to help, but Violeta refused their assistance.

She wanted to settle things with Zelena on her own.

She wanted to see Zelena lose everything before she’d be happy.

At first, Josh and Sharon came to Quinston thinking they were going to get justice for Zelena. It turned out…

Chapter 319

It turned out, that not only did they fail to receive justice, but they were also served a harsh blow.

After Irene, Anton, and Violeta left the office, the head of the Education Committee announced that Zelena was expelled from school.

Zelena’s parents were furious, but they didn’t know what to do.

As Zelena watched Irene and Anton leave, she suddenly realized that this was the same couple she had seen at the auction in Verdancia!

The man and woman who bid on the expensive violet bracelet were actually the chairman of the White Group and his wife.

Zelena felt a wave of jealousy.

Josh and Sharon realized they had made a huge mistake coming to Quinston.

They had offended the Whites, which meant their company would lose major clients and their annual profits would drop significantly.

On top of that, Zelena had been expelled from school.

It’s like everything went wrong- they didn’t win anything and ended up losing a lot.

After they left the office, Violeta looked at her parents and said with a smile.

“Thanks for coming, Mom, and Dad. Honestly, I didn’t really want you to come.”

Irene said, “What are you saying? We’re your parents! Of course, we had to come. We wouldn’t have known if you hadn’t told us, but now that we see the Blakes are here too, there’s no way we let you face them alone.”

Before she met Josh and Sharon, Irene had some respect for them.

After all, they’d raised Violeta for eighteen years, so they deserved a bit of credit.

But after meeting them, she didn’t think they were anything special.

Irene disliked people who blindly favored their kids without considering the bigger picture. Sure, it was okay to back up your child, but you also need to think about who they were dealing with.

The Whites might not be the absolute top in Quinston, but they were definitely among the elite in the high society there.

They wouldn’t tolerate anyone bullying Violeta.

They weren’t pushovers.

“Thanks, Mom. Thanks, Dad.”

“You’re our precious one.”

Irene hugged Violeta and said, “From now on, Zelena won’t be a problem at school. Honestly, she should have been expelled a long time ago to avoid all this hassle.”

The next day, Toland University announced their decision regarding Zelena’s punishment: expelled!

When Gillian and Candy heard the news, they were both shocked.

They never expected things to blow up to this point, resulting in expulsion.

She was expelled from school!

It seemed a bit too harsh.

Gillian quickly tried to call Zelena, but the call didn’t go through.

Kaylee was also pretty shocked when she learned about it.

“Violeta, I can’t believe they kicked Zelena out of school.”

“Yeah, I know.”

“Wow, that’s pretty impressive. But the school’s punishment is really harsh. I thought they’d just remove her from her position, not actually expel her.”

If Zelena hadn’t been so difficult, the school probably wouldn’t have gone as far as expelling her.

Later, Josh and Sharon caused a big scene, bringing Irene and Anton into it. The school, if they were any bit reasonable, knew exactly what to do.

Violeta spun her tennis racket in her hand and said, “With Zelena expelled and Hattie gone, things are going to be pretty boring now.”

Kaylee laughed. “Well, we still have a calm semester left. In our senior year, we’ll be out on internships!”

Violeta smiled lightly and gazed into the distance.

She knew Zelena wouldn’t just give up. Even though she was expelled, she would definitely try to find a way to bounce back.

It looks like Spring Isn’t Blooming was probably out of her reach now.

Violeta figured that might happen.

After all this, Zelena would have more reasons to get her parents to support her entry into the entertainment industry. With their backing, she wouldn’t have to rely on her own money and

would be in a much better position.

The tennis club had new elections for president, and Violeta ended up taking over from Jasper with a lot of support from everyone.

There was a separate office for the president in the tennis hall, aside from the lounge.

It used to be pretty run-down, but Jasper had it fixed up with his own money. He painted the walls white and added some cabinets and green plants.

The room now temporarily belonged to Violeta.

Jasper didn’t leave much behind, but when Violeta opened a drawer, she found a lighter that he must have forgotten.

Violeta picked up the lighter and examined it.

It was a silver flint lighter with intricate designs carved into it. With a flick of her thumb on the wheel, a small flame instantly appeared.

The beautiful lighter made Violeta think of the previous user’s profile as she lit it.

Violeta didn’t smoke, so after playing with the lighter for a moment, she put it back in the drawer.

The new president might be a smoker, so she left it for the next person.

After Zelena was expelled, the school picked a new student council president.

As Violeta had said, things were much calmer at school since Zelena and Hattie had left.

Without Zelena causing trouble, Kaylee could finally live comfortably in the dorm.

During the first semester, Violeta led the club’s team in several matches and brought home a few trophies.

Chapter 320

After Zelena got kicked out of school, Josh and Sharon were really mad but didn’t know what to do.

They were up against the Whites, and they couldn’t afford to mess with them.

So, they just had to let it go.

They ended up feeling like they’d raised an ungrateful brat for eighteen years.

Not only did Violeta not appreciate what they’d done for her, but she also turned around and bit them back. She was really just a wild kid who could never be tamed!

Zelena used the chance to let them know she wanted to get into acting and join the entertainment industry.

She had her sights set on the script for Spring Isn’t Blooming.

Josh and Sharon didn’t know much about scripts, but Zelena wasn’t going to school anymore, she needed to find something to do.

Now that she had a plan, they decided to support her.

“Zelena, I didn’t expect you to want to be an actress. Well, if it’s your dream, I support you,” her mother said.

“Thanks, Mom!” Zelena replied, smiling with satisfaction.

With her parents’ support and the bottle of wine she had bought earlier, she was sure she could persuade the director and land the role without any problems!

Josh was concerned. “It’s not that easy to get into the industry. You need someone to help you get started.”

Originally, Hattie was supposed to help, but now she was out of reach.

Zelena knew that Hattie no longer wanted to be involved with her.

But even without Hattie’s connections, she had her own plan.

“Dad, I know the casting director for this show. Could you help me get in touch with them?”

“Oh? If you know someone, that makes things a lot easier. Don’t worry, Lena. You’re our only daughter. Even if it’s tough, we’ll definitely help you. Who else would we help if not you?”

Having been in business for many years, Josh was quite familiar with the ways of the entertainment industry.

He knew how to navigate connections and social manners effectively.

Last time, when Hattie invited the casting director out for dinner, Zelena secretly noted down the casting director’s phone number.

If she tried to reach out on her own, the casting director would probably ignore her.

But if Josh and Sharon contacted him using their position as the chairman of the Blake Group, the casting director would have to take it seriously.

On the other side.

Hattie had just wrapped up a magazine photoshoot.

She sat down at the makeup table while the hairstylist adjusted her hair.

Glancing at her phone, she realized that ever since she signed with the company, she’d been so focused on her career that she hadn’t kept up with recent events.

She knew Zelena had contacted her, but she had deliberately ignored her.

After thinking it over, Hattie realized that she only befriended Zelena back in school because she didn’t have other options at the time.

Later on, she even introduced Zelena to her mother.

Although she ended up taking the role in The Moon Belongs to You, Hattie didn’t see it as stealing. It was a role that her mother had arranged for her, and she had to choose one of the two roles.

What does Zelena think she is? Trying to use this situation to threaten me?

Hattie hated being threatened.

She was now starting her career and aiming to become a big star.

She and Zelena were on completely different paths, so Hattie was purposely ignoring her.

Zelena should have figured that out by now, which is why she stopped calling so often.

Hattie was happy to see she had some sense.

But what she didn’t know was that soon enough, Zelena would get her revenge for this cold treatment, and she’d end up paying the price.

Josh used his connections to arrange a meeting with the producers of Spring Isn’t Blooming.

As an investor, he poured 750 thousand into the project.

His condition was that his daughter would be cast as the lead actress.

The producers had no objections.

That evening at the dinner, when Zelena accompanied her father, the producers couldn’t stop praising her.

The following day, they contacted the casting director and the director to come over.

When they arrived and saw Zelena, the casting director immediately recognized her.

Although he had remembered Zelena from Hattie’s previous gathering, he hadn’t paid much attention at the time.

After all, securing a lead role wasn’t something that could be done with just a few words from Hattie.

Hattie’s influence wasn’t that strong yet.

The biggest issue was that the money hadn’t been secured.

The casting director didn’t pay much attention.

But it turned out that Zelena was quite a notable figure after all -she was from a rich family!

If they had known, they should’ve clarified things last time; the casting director would have understood.

That evening, they had dinner, and Josh confirmed the investment.

The director said, “Mr. Blake, you truly have a discerning eye! We planned to start casting for this show next year, but we didn’t expect you to be interested in the script. Don’t worry, this

investment won’t let you down! Let’s toast to that!”

Josh laughed and said, “I’m doing this for my sweet daughter. I hope everyone can understand. She’s still young.”

The director replied, “Of course, of course.”

お金金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe


Prev | Next

Cross My Tigress Face the Wrath [Stella] (Chapters 501 to 510) – Daisy Novels

Chapter 501

If it were Susanna back in Portis City, she’d definitely have had a few choice words for Hull. But here, she didn’t dare.

After some contemplation, she told Stella on the phone, “You should head back to Ferrowland.”

Dealing with Hull was becoming unbearable, yet she had no choice but to endure. It was infuriating.

After hanging up, Susanna opened the door, only to find Hull had already disappeared.

Susanna tiptoed downstairs, but Hull was nowhere to be seen. He must have returned to his room. Those other folks had left too, it seemed.

With no one around, Susanna quickly grabbed a glass of water. Her throat felt parched, feeling like it was going to catch fire.

Once rehydrated, she went to Hull’s room. She had learned her lesson. She knocked on the door and pressed her ear against it,

straining to hear any sounds from inside.

Too many unexpected things had happened around Hull, and she was thoroughly spooked.

Finally, Hull’s voice came through, “Come in.”

Cautiously, Susanna pushed the door open. She kept her eyes low, gradually settling them on the man inside.

And there he was, shirtless.

Susanna’s heart did a little flip. Why on earth wasn’t this man wearing a shirt?

Her gaze fell on his well-defined chest, and that wolf tattoo-fierce, almost alive-looked like it was ready to leap off his skin and tear her to shreds.

It was only then that Susanna could fully appreciate the entirety of the tattoo, which had snaked from Hull’s neck down. The wolf’s eyes were intense, glaring with a wild ferocity. Just looking at it gave her a shiver.

“What are you standing there for? Come here,” Hull’s voice was cold and commanding, snapping her thoughts back to the moment.

Susanna tightened her grip on the doorframe, stammering, “C-can you, um, put on a shirt?”

Did this guy not realize how good his physique was?

Hull raised an eyebrow, “Hmm?”

Susanna persisted, “When a man and a woman are alone in a room, you should consider the implications.”

Hull’s lips curled into a teasing smile. “You? Want me to consider the implications?”

Susanna blinked. “W-what do you mean?”

Even under these circumstances, she could have some expectations, right?

Hull chuckled softly, “You didn’t seem too concerned about

implications before.”

Susanna’s eyes widened. What was that supposed to mean? Before she could figure out what Hull was implying, he continued, “Remember what you did back at Mist Bay?”

Susanna’s mouth twitched. She recalled how she had steadied herself and realized where her hands had landed back then. Even though it had been days since then, the memory still tingled her skin. Upon seeing her dumbstruck expression, Hull’s smile widened, “And when you took my towel…”

“Stop.”

Susanna rushed forward and clamped her hand over Hull’s mouth. No way was she letting him continue.

What was he even talking about? If this continued, they’d never be able to look each other in the eye again.

They were so close now, their breaths mingling in the air between them.

Hull wrapped an arm around Susanna’s waist, pulling her closer. She looked small, but there was a comforting roundness to her figure. Feeling the soft curves under his hand, Hull instinctively gave a gentle squeeze.

Realizing she’d leaped into Hull’s arms, Susanna was stunned.

“Oh god, I’ve done something foolish again. Why do I always act like this around him? I am not usually this clumsy!” she screamed inside herself.

“You, you need to let me go,” Susanna stammered, freezing on the spot.

When Hull didn’t release her, Susanna got frantic, “Where do you think you’re touching? Let go of me.”

Chapter 502

Despite the fear gnawing at her insides, Susanna couldn’t help but grit her teeth in frustration.

Hull watched her, his eyes twinkling with amusement like she were a startled little bunny.

His smirk widened. “You jumped into my arms yourself, so why the fuss now, huh?”

Susanna was at a loss for words. Her cheeks flushed a deeper shade of red as she stammered, “Just… let go of me first.”

She was genuinely worried about how things might escalate if it continued.

Wait a minute. Something was off. Her eyes darted down to her own legs, her breath catching as she felt an unfamiliar tingle.

Like a jolt of electricity, she sprang away from him, her mind a blank. “You, you…”

“What?” Hull asked.

Susanna was too flustered to form a coherent response. The rumors she’d heard from Star, were they true or not? Her mind spun as she bolted from the room, locking herself in her own room, her heart racing.

Meanwhile, Stella was at the hospital when her phone buzzed with a call from Susanna. “What’s up, Susie?”

“Star, your info’s all wrong. Who gave you this stuff, anyway?”

Stella was puzzled. “Huh? What info?”

Susanna hadn’t heard about Tegan’s accident yet. Otherwise, she wouldn’t be grilling Stella on this.

“About Hull,” Susanna clarified.

Stella still didn’t get it. “Uh, could you be more specific?”

Susanna sighed. “You know, the whole ‘he’s not… functional’ thing.”

Stella nearly dropped her phone. “Wait, what? So, he is?”

“Obviously,” Susanna replied, exasperated.

“You tested it?” Stella asked, lowering her voice as she glanced at the room where Finley was checking on Tegan.

Everyone said the same thing about Hull, including his friends.

Barnaby had tried to test it by setting him up with a woman, and Hull had kicked her out within minutes. So why was Susanna saying otherwise?

“Don’t get any ideas,” Susanna cut off Stella’s train of thought. “Uh, how did you know then?” Stella pressed.

Susanna hesitated. “I was in his arms. That’s how I knew.”

Stella was stunned, thinking it was getting harder to get Susanna’s point.

“Why were you in his arms? Aren’t you scared of him?”

Susanna fell silent, the air between them thick with unspoken words.

“Oh, it’s too complicated to explain right now.”

Stella sighed. “Okay, I’ll just imagine the rest.”

“Don’t you dare!” Susanna snapped. “I can’t even begin to explain it.”

Undoubtedly, Stella found it hard to understand the whole thing. And Susanna had no idea how to explain it, either.

Meanwhile, Hull lounged in his room, a devilish grin playing on his lips. The lingering scent of Susanna’s perfume only fueled the intrigue in his eyes.

Chapter 503

The conversation quickly turned to the accident that landed Tegan in the hospital today.

Susanna was shocked. “Tegan was in a car accident? What happened? And now she wants to head over to Ferrowland with you?”

What on earth was going on? She fired off three questions, hitting Stella like a ton of bricks.

Susanna pressed, “Is something going on between them?”

At this point, it was hard not to let the mind wander.

Stella sighed, “It’s a long story.”

Susanna said, “Can you make it back to Ferrowland tonight? If not, no worries. Tegan’s health is more important than my little anxieties.”

Stella replied, “As it stands, I can.”

Tegan was acting like she couldn’t wait to leave Portis City behind.

Susanna remained silent, but she was sure something had happened between Tegan and Uriah. Would Tegan be so eager to leave if everything was okay?

“Okay then, just keep an eye on her.” There wasn’t much Susanna could do from afar, and a phone call wouldn’t unravel the whole story.

Stella acknowledged, “Yeah, I know.”

With that, they ended the call.

Susanna still felt unsettled, and just then, there was a knock at the door.

Susanna’s heart skipped. It was Hull.

“Susanna.” His voice carried through the closed door.

Just hearing Hull’s voice made Susanna feel like she was overheating. There was a warm sensation under her nose.

She reached up and wiped.

Oh no, a nosebleed again?

Glancing down at her smoke-gray loungewear, she noticed a red stain spreading across her chest. The nosebleed had started a while ago, and she hadn’t even realized it.

I’m coming. I’m coming”

Darn it, why did it have to be now?

Snatching up some tissues, Susanna quickly dabbed at her nose until the bleeding stopped and opened the door

Hull stood there, frowning. “Didn’t you say you’d change my dressing?”

Susanna nodded. “Oh, right. Sure, I’ll do it.”

Was he turning into her personal nurse or something?

Well, considering he saved her, she supposed changing his bandages wasn’t too much to ask.

Besides, she’d be out of Hull’s life once Star returned

She expected Hull to return to his room to wait for her, but instead, he suddenly reached out toward her.

Susanna instinctively flinched, feeling her temperature spike again. “What are you doing?”

“You’re bleeding again.”

Susanna froze. That warm sensation was back under her nose. Since when did she become so useless around Hull? Did she really have no resistance to him?

“I can handle it myself. Don’t touch me.”

Her eyes caught sight of Hull’s half-open shirt and the muscles beneath, and she couldn’t help but recall how he’d looked just moments ago.

This man was truly something else. And with that thought, more blood started flowing.

Hull frowned. “Do you need me to call a doctor?”

Susanna waved her hands frantically. “No, there’s no need. Just head back to your room.”

What would she even say to the doctor? That she was bleeding because she’d been ogling a handsome man?

Hull gave her a long look before turning back to his room.

Susanna called after him, “Wait for me. I’ll be right there.”

How she said “wait for me” seemed to carry a different weight to Hull’s ears.

Meanwhile, back in Portis City, Finley completed a thorough check-up on Tegan and informed Stella, “She’s good to go.”

Stella nodded, feeling somewhat relieved.

After Uriah left, Tegan’s whole demeanor seemed a bit off. To Stella, Tegan had always been a bright, cheerful spirit, but the whole situation now…

Chapter 504

Finley glanced at Stella, frowning with concern. “You seriously plan. on taking Tegan to Ferrowland? Uriah Horner won’t let her go without a fuss.”

Something would come up when they left Portis City tonight if Uriah disagreed.

Stella shrugged it off with a confident smile. “Ronald said he’d handle it.”

Finley nodded, reassured. “Yeah, there’s nothing he can’t sort out.”

Yet, he couldn’t help but worry. Tegan was Uriah’s girl, and taking her along would stir up some trouble.

“Ronald said he’d come pick you up soon.”

“Okay,” Stella replied, returning to Tegan’s hospital room.

As she stepped inside, her phone buzzed. It was Ronald.

“Hey, Ronald,” Stella greeted Ronald.

“Do you need to pack anything special to bring back?” Ronald asked.

“Nothing much,” Stella replied. “Just have someone gather the things I left in the study. They’re gifts for Mom and Yvonne.”

As for her own belongings, Stella had already decided she wanted nothing from Portis City, not a single piece.

Ronald hummed in acknowledgment. “Ensure Tegan’s ready. I’ll be there soon to take you both to the airport.”

“Are we leaving straight away?” Stella asked, glancing out the window at the dimming sky.

“Yeah,” Ronald confirmed, his voice gentle. “Have you been tired at the hospital? If you need a break, we can stop by home first.”

Stella shook her head. “No need. I’ll wait for you here.”

With Tegan’s current condition, she couldn’t bear to leave her side.

“Okay,” Ronald said warmly.

After a few more words, Stella ended the call.

Soon, a nurse came in, followed by a few staff wheeling a bed into the room.

Stella was puzzled. “What’s this?”

It was a VIP room, after all. They weren’t supposed to add extra beds. The nurse gave Stella a respectful nod. “Our director arranged this, Ms. Quinn. If you get tired, you can rest here.”

“But there’s a sofa right here,” Stella pointed out, confused. It must be Ronald’s doing.

The nurse chuckled. “A sofa isn’t as comfortable for resting.”

They swiftly set up the bed, tucking in fresh sheets and a warm blanket.

Stella stood there, somewhat speechless. Ronald was always so considerate.

Once the bed was ready, the nurse turned to Stella. “If you need anything else, use the call button.”

“Thank you,” Stella replied graciously.

“It’s no trouble,” the nurse said with a smile, then left the room.

Stella eyed the neatly made bed, a small smile playing on her lips. Did Ronald think she needed that much care?

Observing the scene, Tegan remarked, “I didn’t realize Mr. Quinn was so attentive.”

Stella thought of responding, mentioning how Uriah was just as

considerate with Tegan, but the words stayed locked in her throat. If Tegan felt the need to escape, there had to be a significant issue between them.

Stella decided not to pry. If Tegan wanted to talk, she would. That was the best way to support her.

Thinking back to how Tegan’s eyes lit up when she mentioned Uriah, Stella couldn’t help but ask, “Are you sure you’re coming with me to Ferrowland?”

In Stella’s mind, Tegan leaving Portis City could only mean two things. Either something serious happened with Uriah, or she was acting on impulse. Stella hoped it was the latter, wishing nothing but the best for her friend.

Tegan nodded firmly. “Of course. I can’t thank you enough for your help.”

“Don’t mention it,” Stella said, smiling with reassurance.

Chapter 505

Jaxon had somehow caught wind of Stella’s arrival at the hospital and wasted no time in making his way over.

As Stella was about to lay down for a much-needed rest, he showed up.

The butler was quick to block Jaxon at the door. “Mr. Larkin, Ms. Quinn isn’t interested in seeing you right now. I must ask you to leave.”

“Step aside,” Jaxon barked, his voice thick with frustration.

He had been waiting too long in the freezing winds of Mist Bay, which only stoked his fiery temper. Learning that Stella had left Mist Bay nearly drove him mad with the need to see her.

Seeing Jaxon’s demeanor, the butler’s tone turned firm. “Mr. Larkin, if you can’t conduct yourself properly, don’t be surprised if I have to insist you leave.”

Jaxon exploded at the butler’s words. “Conduct myself? I’m here to see my sister, and you think you can stand in my way?”

The butler’s expression turned steely as he reminded Jaxon, “Mind your words, Mr. Larkin. Ms. Quinn is not your sister. You might want to double-check whose doorstep you’re at.”

Jaxon was stunned. “Double-check? She’s Stella…”

“She is the darling daughter of the Lugar family,” the butler interrupted. “Are you sure you want to make such claims in front of the Lugar family?”

The warning in the butler’s voice was unmistakable.

Jaxon felt a lump in his throat. In front of the Lugar family? That was a risk no one would dare take. But Stella…

Remembering Stella had grown up with the Lugar family made Jaxon more desperate. The Lugar family was not to be trifled with, but then thoughts of Cloudia, currently detained, flashed through his mind. He had to bite back his anger.

“At least let me see her for a moment.”

He had heard she was flying back to Ferrowland that evening. The Larkin family had urgent matters that couldn’t wait for Stella’s return from Ferrowland.

The butler replied, “She has no ties to your family. Why should she see you?”

A meeting requires a relationship. Without a connection, there was no need to meet.

“But I have something important to discuss,” Jaxon insisted. “I know she’s with the Lugar family now, but you can’t just refuse to let me see her.”

Though he couldn’t overstep with the Lugar family, he had to see Stella. Frustrated by the unyielding butler, Jaxon pushed forward. “Move aside. You don’t have the right to stop me.”

He wouldn’t tangle with the Lugar family, but this old butler? He was only an employee. Jaxon wasn’t used to being treated like this.

“Mr. Larkin,” the butler began.

“Out of my way,” Jaxon roared.

Suddenly, there was a loud crash, followed by the sound of something breaking.

Jaxon’s scream echoed through the hallway, “Ah, ouch…”

Inside the room, Stella exchanged a glance with Tegan.

Unfazed, Stella said, “Get some sleep.”

Once she woke up, they would be on a plane to Ferrowland, leaving all these troublesome people behind.

Tegan glanced between Stella and the closed door, unsure of what was unfolding outside. All they could hear was Jaxon’s muffled groans. It sounded like he was getting a good beating.

He continued to groan and call out Stella’s name, but she merely pulled out her phone and started playing a game. The room filled with the sound of virtual gunfire, drowning out the commotion outside.

Tegan was amazed.

What a move. If Jaxon could see Stella nonchalantly gaming while he got beaten up, he’d probably explode with rage.

Chapter 506

When Ronald arrived, the butler had sent Jaxon away. Accompanying Ronald was Uriah, whose face was a storm cloud of emotions.

The butler briefed Ronald about the Jaxon incident and added with a hint of guilt, “I apologize, sir. I might have been a bit too harsh.”

Jaxon had been trying to cozy up to Stella, so naturally, he didn’t receive a warm welcome. But the butler was well aware that Ronald had been giving Jaxon the cold shoulder for some time now.

Ronald quipped, “Aren’t both his arms broken?”

The fact that Jaxon could still managed to tussle with the butler indicated a remarkable tolerance for pain.

The butler nodded. “Indeed, they are. Perhaps I was a bit of a bully.”

Ronald chuckled, dismissing the butler’s self-reproach with a wave of his hand.

Turning to Uriah, Ronald said, “You’ll have ten minutes to ensure she wants to stay here willingly. Otherwise…”

He left the rest unsaid. If Uriah couldn’t persuade Tegan to remain in Portis City of her own accord, Stella would have to whisk her away.

Uriah’s brow furrowed, a dark aura hanging around him. He was clearly displeased but knew better than to cross Ronald. That would be a losing battle.

Ronald entered the hospital room to find Stella, still lost in her virtual world.

The noise she was making was loud. This girl had certainly learned how to make her presence known in Portis City.

Noticing Ronald’s return, Stella barely looked up from her phone. “Back so soon, Ronald?”

Ronald glanced at his wristwatch. “It’s been over two hours since 1 called you.”

“Oh, time flies when you’re gaming. I didn’t realize.”

Ronald said nothing, and simply scooped Stella up from the bed.

His sudden action startled her. “What are you doing? Put me down!”

Ronald replied calmly, “Keep playing.”

Stella was shocked. “Wait, what about Tegan?”

Ronald smiled. “Quiet.”

Stella pouted but said no more.

As Ronald carried her out of the room, she spotted Uriah waiting by the door and understood everything at once. Losing interest in her game, she slipped her phone into her pocket and shot Ronald a reproachful look.

Ronald carried her to the adjoining room and placed her gently on the bed.

Stella glared at him. “What are you doing? Weren’t you supposed to handle this?”

Tegan was the last person who wanted to be near Uriah.

Ronald flicked her forehead lightly. “Silly girl.”

What?

Stella blinked in confusion.

Ronald continued, “How long has Tegan been with Uriah?”

Stella paused, recalling it had been a long time. Tegan had been part of the Horner family since she was five, and Uriah had always protected her.

She looked imploringly at Ronald. “But Tegan’s been through a lot recently, and today’s car crash-it’s clear someone close to Uriah wants her gone.”

The crash showed that things had changed around Uriah lately.

Ronald sat down on the bed, pulling Stella into his lap. He seemed to have a habit of doing this, always wanting to hold her whenever he sat.

Stella wriggled a bit, but when she couldn’t break free, she resigned herself to her fate.

Ronald said, “Whatever’s happening between Tegan and Uriah is something they need to work out themselves. Running away doesn’t solve anything.”

Stella considered his words. He had a point.

But if Tegan wanted to run, Stella would have no qualms about helping her escape, even if it meant avoiding the problem.

Chapter 507

No one really knew what Uriah had told Tegan, but in the end, Tegan decided not to go with Stella.

When Stella heard about Tegan’s decision, she just nodded. “If you ever need anything, call me. I’ll come get you.”

Respecting her choices and offering a shoulder to lean on was all that Stella could do for Tegan.

Tegan was touched, nodding and hugging Stella tightly. “Thanks, Star.”

Stella gave her a reassuring pat on the shoulder.

Tegan smiled. “With you saying that, I feel like I can face anything.”

At that moment, Tegan felt Stella’s warmth and support, a reminder that she had more than Uriah in her life.

Tegan closed her eyes. “There are some things I need to settle.”

Stella’s eyes widened. “Settle?”

Hearing Tegan’s words, Stella realized that whatever had happened between Tegan and Uriah was likely more serious than she’d imagined. Nobody knew what Tegan had gone through.

“Need my help?” Stella offered.

“No, I can handle it myself.”

That simple phrase revealed Tegan’s unyielding strength. She had always seemed like a fragile girl with Uriah around, but now…

“Don’t push yourself too hard,” Stella cautioned.

Tegan shook her head. “It’s not about pushing myself. With you behind me, I’m not afraid.”

Truth be told, she never had been afraid. In the past, she didn’t worry about the small stuff, but it was different this time. They were after her life now. If that were the case, she would reclaim everything owed to her and her family.

They chatted for a bit longer before Stella left.

Once she was alone, Tegan pulled out her phone and dialed a number.

The line picked up quickly, “Ms. James?”

“I want Helena’s leg,” Tegan said coldly, closing her eyes.

She didn’t doubt Helena had orchestrated the accident. That woman was cunning. Whether it was Mrs. Horner or Helena calling the shots, they needed to pay for it.

“Understood, Ms. James.”

Tegan hung up, her once-soft eyes now hardened.

When Uriah walked in, he caught a glimpse of that cold fire in her eyes. Their gazes met, and Uriah stood at the door, his expression stern.

From his look, Tegan knew he had overheard her phone conversation. She turned her face away, saying nothing.

Uriah approached, sitting down on the bed, and taking a deep breath.

The air was thick with tension.

He turned her to face him again, their eyes locking.

Tegan blinked. “This time, I’m not counting on you.” She spoke firmly, enunciating each word.

All these years, Uriah had been her protector. She had always believed he was shielding her.

But if people dared to act even with Uriah’s protection, what did that mean?

It meant no one could always be your rock. Only you could be your own support. When you stand strong, those people wouldn’t dare come near.

Uriah squeezed her shoulders a bit tighter, not responding to her words. He merely said, “I’ll handle Helena.”

“No.” Tegan’s lips curled into a thin line as she icily rejected his offer, her voice firmer than ever.

Uriah had cleared so many obstacles for her over the years. Each time something happened, he would clean up the mess. But what was the result? More problems would always arise.

“This time, let me.” She didn’t want Uriah to clear the way for her this time. She needed to do it herself.

Uriah gripped her shoulders even tighter, his voice low, “Why do it yourself?”

Tegan winced slightly, gripped his wrist, and replied resolutely, “Because doing it myself is more effective.”

This time was different from any previous challenge or threat. This time, it involved his mother’s distant niece. With her protection, what could Uriah do?

Chapter 508

It was high time, after all. She had put up with the Horner family for years for the sake of Uriah, and it was the perfect opportunity to make them pay.

Ronald escorted Stella directly to the airport. As they lounged in the VIP waiting room, Ronald asked if she wanted anything to eat. Stella shook her head, her appetite seemed to be dwindling for reasons unknown, and nothing seemed to appeal to her.

“Idris prepared some chicken soup for you. You want a bit?” Ronald suggested gently.

Stella shook her head again, snuggling closer to Ronald. “I just don’t feel like eating,” she mumbled.

Ronald stroked the top of her head softly. “Fine, maybe later,” he said. He used to worry about her overeating and upsetting her stomach, but now it was the opposite -concerned that she’d eat too little.

When Finley rushed into the airport, looking a bit disheveled, he spotted Ronald holding Stella close.

“I got the meds! Finally!” he exclaimed, breathless. The traffic was so horrendous that he almost got stuck in Portis City getting those meds.

Handing the medicine to an attendant, Finley instructed, “One of this, and another of that. Thank you.”

The attendant nodded politely. “Of course, sir.”

Finley plopped down on a sofa opposite Ronald, unscrewed a bottle of water, and took a long drink. The day had been a whirlwind, and he was exhausted from the mad dash to the airport.

After a moment, he noticed Ronald staring at him.

“Why are you looking at me like that?” Finley asked, feeling a bit uneasy under the intense gaze.

Ronald smirked. “You know that project at the Muliba Desert? You’re

going to oversee it. I don’t trust anyone else with it.”

Finley was stunned, his expression frozen before twisting into disbelief.

“Are you serious?” he exclaimed.

The Muliba Desert was the kind of place where even the toughest guys

would break a sweat. Was he serious?

Ronald gently set Stella aside and handed her a piece of fruit from the table. His action was tender, but his words were anything but soft for Finley. “When have you ever known me to joke around?”

Finley’s voice rose a pitch in shock. “But you have a team of the best of the best. Why can’t they handle it?”

Ronald fell silent.

Finley shouted, “Look, I’m not going, okay? There’s no way I’m going there. Are you kidding me? The Muliba Desert?”

Ronald just gave him that look, not saying a word.

Finley felt a chill. “You’re not joking, huh?”

Ronald nodded once, confirming it.

Finley’s face fell again. He had thought Ronald was kidding about the Mojave Desert gig. Apparently not.

“Come on, buddy! I just went through hell and high water to fetch meds for your girl. You can’t do me like this!” Finley protested.

Stella, who had been holding the fruit indecisively, looked over at Finley, confused. “Do you need to go through all that just to get some medicine?”

Finley paused, unsure how to respond. “Well, not exactly,” he admitted. He was just trying to milk a bit of sympathy from Ronald, but clearly, Stella wasn’t clued in on his tactic.

The attendant returned with the medicine.

Finley glanced at Stella and told the attendant, “She’s sick. Give it to her.”

The attendant nodded respectfully and brought the medicine and water to Stella. “Miss, here’s your medicine. Please take it.”

Stella nodded and thanked the attendant politely before lifting the glass. As she was about to drink, Ronald suddenly caught her wrist. “Hold on,” he said.

Stella looked puzzled. “What’s wrong?”

Finley was equally confused. “Yeah, what’s up? Isn’t she supposed to take her meds?”

Ronald looked at Finley sharply. “Are you sure she needs to take this medicine?”

Chapter 509

Stella looked at Ronald, utterly puzzled.

Finley raised an eyebrow, just as confused. “What on earth do you mean?”

Ronald pressed, “How did you check on her?”

Finley was stunned. What was Ronald getting at here? Was there some secret technique he was unaware of?

Finley stared at Ronald with a bewildered expression, not grasping his meaning.

“Um, with my eyes,” Finley muttered, trying to make sense of Ronald’s cryptic question.

Ronald’s face darkened, and he stared at Finley like a clueless fool. “And if she gets sick for this, will you take responsibility?”

Finley was speechless. “Uh, what? How could she get sick? It’s just some digestive enzyme. You know that.”

She had taken it before, after all.

Equally confused, Stella interrupted, “Yeah, it’s just a digestive enzyme.”

Ronald glanced between the glass in Stella’s hand and her face, then snatched it away.

Finley was still lost. “What on earth is going on?”

A little stomach discomfort didn’t warrant a thorough medical exam before taking the over-the-counter remedies. It wasn’t that big of a deal.

Ronald’s intense concern for Stella was baffling to Finley. “You’re going overboard with this.

There was a limit to being attentive and caring. Ronald’s

protectiveness of Stella was suffocating to Finley, though whether Stella felt the same was unclear.

Ronald glared at Finley coldly. “She might be pregnant, and you give her random meds?”

Finley was dumbfounded, his eyes wide as he looked between Ronald and Stella.

Then it hit him. “Oh, heck! Stella, you might be pregnant!”

How had he not considered that possibility? Thinking back, Finley realized that Stella’s recent symptoms were indeed reminiscent of early pregnancy: lack of appetite, fatigue, and even sudden cravings for foods she used to dislike.

Stella was equally shocked by Ronald’s words.

“I’m pregnant?” she asked uncertainly.

Finley scoffed, “You’re the one who’s pregnant, and you’re asking him?”

Stella was at a loss. Was she really pregnant?

Ronald gently ruffled Stella’s soft hair, giving Finley a stern look. “You’re going to the Muliba Desert, Finley.”

Finley protested, “I just forgot. Don’t be so harsh.”

Ronald was pissed. “Forgot something this important?”

Finley sighed. “Fine, fine, I messed up. My bad.”

He hadn’t realized just how meticulous Ronald was about everything concerning Stella. Yet the thought of going to the Muliba Desert was not appealing to Finley.

Desperate, Finley turned to Stella for help. “Stella, my dear, please say something.”

Only Stella’s words could possibly sway Ronald. No one else stood a chance against him.

Stella looked to Ronald, about to speak, but Ronald preempted her with a chilling warning. “I’ll add another six months if you plead for him.”

“Say no more. Stella, don’t say a word,” Finley quickly interrupted. “I can handle it.”

He couldn’t afford to have Ronald any more riled up.

Finley gave Ronald a pleading look. “This is brutal, just brutal.”

Ronald smirked. “Want me to add even more?”

Chapter 510

Finley had been grumbling, but when Ronald mentioned “even more,” he snapped to attention as if jolted by a cold splash of water.

Before Ronald could say more, Finley cut him off, “No, no, it’s fine. Really.”

Stella glanced over at Ronald, thinking to herself that he was being a bit too harsh.

Finley was a neat freak, not to the point of obsession, but the man did love his daily showers. And the thought of him going to the Muliba Desert, where water is as precious as gold, seemed cruel. Finley would have a tough time adjusting to such a place.

But Ronald was a man of his word, and Stella knew better than to intervene. If she wasn’t careful, she might inadvertently extend Finley’s stay by another half year, and she feared he’d have a fit right there.

“Seriously, it’s all good, but I need a moment to chill,” Finley muttered, heading out the door.

Once he was gone, it was just Stella and Ronald in the room.

Stella finally said, “Ronald, don’t you think that was a bit much? He’s going to hold a grudge.”

Ronald shrugged. “An important task there that needs him.”

Stella was puzzled. “Wait, it isn’t a punishment?”

Ronald raised an eyebrow at her and ruffled her hair, “Do you think I’m that ruthless?”

Stella snuggled into the comfort of his embrace, not saying a word. If there was a ruthless side to Ronald, it was one she wasn’t familiar with.

Seeing her quiet, Ronald knew what was going through her mind. He gently pinched her earlobe, teasing, “Are you still afraid of me?”

“Afraid? Of course not!” Stella replied. Though she remembered the old stories of Ronald’s wild side, she no longer felt any fear.

“Am I really pregnant?” Stella looked up at him, her eyes wide with disbelief.

Was she going to be a mom? Being a mom was something she had never imagined. When Ronald first mentioned she might be pregnant, it felt surreal.

Ronald leaned down, brushing his warm lips across her forehead; sending an unexpected thrill through her.

“Possibly,” he said.

Though Ronald wasn’t an expert on pregnancy, he’d read a thing or two online. Stella’s symptoms lined up pretty well with what he’d seen.

“Not sure yet?” Stella’s voice carried a hint of disappointment.

Ronald chuckled when he picked up on her mood, “Eager to be a mom?”

Stella gave him a look, her cheeks flushing. “You, you need to let go of me. Someone might walk in.”

They were so close that Stella could feel Ronald’s warmth enveloping her.

“Still so shy?” he teased.

She wriggled in his embrace, trying to escape his grasp, but she seemed to forget that she never could escape Ronald’s hold.

Whether it was dodging homework as a kid or her teenage rebellious streak, she was right where he wanted her to be.

“Let go,” she huffed, when he didn’t release her.

Ronald smirked, “You haven’t told me yet if you want to be the mother of our child.”

“Who else would I be the mother for?” she replied, her voice full of mocking exasperation. “Who else would dare, or who else would I want?”

Her words made him laugh, a deep, warm sound. He tilted her chin up, his eyes twinkling with amusement, “Getting bold, aren’t you?”

Stella just glared at him. She knew she got stuck with him and wouldn’t have it any other way.

お金金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe

Prev | Next

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 301, to 310]] – Daisy Novels 

Chapter 301

The police would continue their investigation.

However, acquaintances told Grace not to hold out too much hope, as the driver was dead, and even if there was evidence, it would be difficult to find the truth without his testimony.

After the call, Grace was filled with disappointment.

Even though she knew something was fishy about the incident, she had no evidence.

Hazel and Nydia had been by Grace’s side since childhood, and Grace was heartbroken and powerless over what had happened to them.

However, Grace didn’t have much time to wallow in sorrow.

After composing herself, she turned and left the parking lot.

Grace hadn’t taken two steps when she saw Vivian up ahead, carrying a bag and walking gracefully toward a black BMW. Vivian used a car key to open the door and then searched around inside the car.

Standing in the shadows, Grace found Vivian’s actions strange.

This wasn’t Vivian’s car, so what was she looking for in someone else’s car?

And the competition wasn’t even over yet, how could Vivian, as the leader of a dance troupe, leave so early?

Suddenly, Grace remembered her encounter with Simon backstage. He had the same perfume scent as Vivian, could this car be Simon’s?

With this thought, Grace took out her phone, snapped a photo of the black BMW, and sent it to her old friend. She instructed, “Can you check if this car belongs to Simon? Need quick!”

Minutes later, her friend confirmed her hunch. “Yes, it is. I was looking for you earlier, thought you’d left. Why are you hiding in the parking lot? The competition’s over. Hurry back, they’re about to announce the results.”

Grace’s heart sank as her suspicions were confirmed.

So, it was Simon’s car.

And Vivian had his keys? What was going on between those two?

She watched as Vivian retrieved a room card from the car.

Vivian then drove off in her own vehicle.

Emerging from the shadows, Grace frowned.

“Vivian, oh Vivian,” she muttered to herself, “if your reputation is tarnished one day, you’ll only have yourself to blame.”

But she had no time to dwell on it now. The results were about to be announced, and she needed to get back to Violeta.

Fifteen minutes later.

The competition results were finally announced.

Violeta’s entry “Lunar Whirl” won the Gold Award for The 14th Lotus Award for Classical Dance Choreography, as well as the Silver Award for the work itself.

The other rankings were also announced.

The dance troupe led by Vivian won the performance gold medal and a bronze medal for their piece “Bloom Foxtrot.”

The announcement brought a wave of mixed emotions. The winning teams erupted in jubilation, while those who fell short masked their disappointment with polite smiles.

Violeta hadn’t expected to win anything but ended up with both a gold and a silver medal.

She happily embraced Grace backstage.

Violeta had become the biggest dark horse of this year’s Lotus Awards.

On the other hand, Lucy couldn’t shake a feeling of unease despite her own win.

The backstage area was gradually emptied.

Simon had left the backstage area at some unknown point. Lucy also left with her troupe to attend a celebration dinner before heading back to the hotel.

She texted Vivian about the awards, but Vivian didn’t reply.

A nagging feeling that something wasn’t right about Vivian lingered in Lucy’s mind, though she couldn’t quite grasp what it was.

Violeta finished changing and removing her makeup backstage.

Grace had made a reservation at a restaurant and planned to take Violeta and some old friends from the organizing committee out for dinner.

Violeta’s earphones were still in Simon’s jacket pocket, and she wanted to get them back from him…

However, she couldn’t find Simon anywhere after she searched the entire venue.

Damn it. Where did he go?

If she couldn’t find him, how would she get her earphones back?

Just then, Grace appeared behind Violeta.

“Vio, are you done packing? Let’s go.”

Violeta turned around, looking troubled. “Ms. Parker, why don’t you guys go first, I need to find someone.”

“Who? Your friend? Maybe they can come eat with us.”

“No, it’s the guy named Simon who came backstage earlier…”

“Simon Paul? Why are you looking for him?”

Violeta made up an excuse. “Yes, that’s him. I think I left my earphones in his jacket pocket, I want to get them back.”

Grace didn’t doubt this reason.

“Fine, I’ll help you ask around.”

Grace went backstage and asked her friends about Simon.

Her friends told Grace that Simon had already left a while ago.

Hearing this, Grace had no choice but to tell Violeta, “Vio, if you’ve lost your earphones, I’ll buy you a new pair as a celebration gift for your award.”

There was no other option.

The earphones weren’t actually that expensive, but Violeta was used to being frugal from her past life.

A pair of wireless earphones cost a couple hundred, which could be used for many other things. If she had known Simon would leave so quickly, she wouldn’t have put her earphones in his pocket.

Ugh, wasn’t this a waste of money?

Chapter 302

But Violeta was too shy to accept Grace’s offer and politely declined.

Irene was also ready to go, so the two left together.

As they were leaving, most of the attendees were gone, and the staff was cleaning up.

In the distance, a figure appeared.

Suddenly, Grace’s friend nudged her.

Her friend whispered, “Look, it’s Declan.”

Violeta also recognized the man walking toward them.

Seeing him, Grace’s mood soured.

Declan was there to find Vivian. He had called earlier but got no answer. Noticing unusual charges on their shared bank card, Declan, who happened to be nearby for work, decided to look for Vivian and hopefully have dinner with her.

Thus, he came to the venue and seemed to have been waiting for a while.

Seeing Grace and her group, Declan wanted to ask someone familiar if Vivian was inside. Despite not wanting to trouble himself, he realized he didn’t know anyone else here.

So he walked over to them.

“Grace, have you seen Vivian?”

Grace pretended not to hear him and continued walking.

Declan stepped directly in front of them, blocking their way. “Grace, I’m just asking you a question. There’s no need for this. The last time was a mistake; I was drunk. Do you really have to act like this?”

Everyone around Grace had heard bits and pieces about what happened last time, and a few had attended Grace’s birthday party.

So, they all recognized Declan.

But since Grace didn’t speak, they wouldn’t either.

Standing in their way wasn’t a good look for Declan.

Grace looked at him with annoyance and coldly said, “Declan, we aren’t close, are we? If you want to find Vivian, call her. Why are you asking me? I’m not your servant, keeping track of your wife for you.”

Declan replied, “I called her, but she didn’t answer.”

Grace sneered, “And how is that my problem?”

However, the fact that Vivian wasn’t answering the phone intrigued Grace.

She suddenly recalled the scene she had witnessed earlier in the underground parking lot.

Simon had left early too. Could it be that the two of them…

A glint of curiosity flashed in Grace’s eyes. Could Vivian be with Simon right now?

If so, Declan would be quite the fool.

Declan continued, “Grace, we’re both adults. What’s past is past. There’s no need for this animosity. I’ve never seen you as an enemy…”

Indeed, he never saw Grace as an enemy.

He was just arrogant enough to think Grace was waiting for him by staying single.

But unfortunately, Grace had long since grown to despise him.

Grace lowered her eyes.

Her thoughts drifted to Hazel and Nydia, who were still in the hospital after the car accident. She suspected Vivian was involved but lacked evidence.

Though she had no proof, that didn’t mean Grace would let it go. She was determined to make Vivian pay.

Since Declan had come to her, as Vivian’s nemesis, it wasn’t too much to stir up some trouble for her, was it?

Haha…

Grace sneered and reluctantly said to Declan, “Fine. Since you put it that way, I don’t want to seem petty by not telling you.

“Honestly, I saw Vivian leave the venue quite a while ago, about forty minutes. I saw her getting into another man’s car in the underground parking lot. Who knows where she went after that?”

Declan was stunned.

Her words were exaggerated, but Grace did it on purpose.

Moreover, she wasn’t lying.

Vivian did get into Simon’s car, even if only to grab something before leaving in her own car.

Hearing this, Violeta immediately thought of the perfume scent on Simon.

She exchanged a knowing glance with Grace, their teacher-student bond evident.

Feigning surprise, she said, “Ms. Parker, now that you mention it, I remember smelling Vivian’s perfume on a man backstage. I thought I was mistaken.”

Grace was impressed by Violeta’s attention to detail.

“Vio, who was it?”

“Simon Paul!”

The women around them stifled their laughter. “Oh dear, who doesn’t know about Simon’s flings? I never thought these two would get involved… “

“Wasn’t there a rumor that Simon likes married women? Tsk tsk.”

Their conversation grew more convincing.

Declan’s face turned a shade of envy as if a dark cloud had suddenly appeared over his head.

He suddenly recalled the large withdrawal from his account today. Could it be that Vivian spent that money on this bastard?

That explained why she wasn’t answering his calls! She was off fooling around!

Declan cursed, “That b*tch! She spent so much today that I knew something was up!”

For the top tycoons in Quinston, two hundred thousand dollars was a mere trifle, no more than the price of a designer handbag.

Chapter 303

However, that amount of money could easily buy a house in a second or third-tier city!

It was no small expense for ordinary people.

Vivian, a dancer, wouldn’t have the confidence to spend so recklessly without Declan supporting her financially.

How could she afford it?

Grace frowned.

Suddenly, a thought struck her.

The hit-and-run driver was terminally ill, and both he and his wife were ordinary workers. Yet, their daughter studied music at a prestigious school in Wiltonshire.

Music was an expensive field.

It wouldn’t be easy for a working-class family to send their child to study in Wiltonshire.

Meanwhile, Vivian had just spent a small fortune.

Could this be a lead?

Violeta had the same thought.

Declan stepped aside to call Vivian, but it went unanswered.

Then he called Lucy.

Lucy answered, but she didn’t know where Vivian was either. Violeta looked at Grace and whispered, “Ms. Parker, if Vivian is with Simon, I might know where they are.”

Grace was surprised. “You do?”

Violeta nodded.

It all connected back to the earphones Violeta had slipped into Simon’s jacket pocket earlier.

When Simon left, his phone disconnected from Violeta’s Bluetooth.

If they needed to find Simon, she could track the earphones’ GPS.

Grace asked Violeta why she had put the earphones in Simon’s jacket.

Violeta explained truthfully that she was concerned about potential cheating in the competition.

“Vio, you’re incredibly thorough.

“You really helped me a lot!”

Violeta wasn’t naturally detail-oriented; she had learned from past experiences.

Grace stepped forward and coldly addressed Declan, “Declan, stop calling her. If she wanted to answer, she would have by now.”

Declan questioned, “What are you implying? Do you know where Vivian is?”

Grace replied, “I don’t know where Vivian is, but my sharp student here knows where Simon is. If Vivian is with him, we just need to find him to find her.”

Declan’s gaze shifted to Violeta.

He then asked, somewhat puzzled, “Grace, why are you helping me?”

Grace scoffed, “You’re mistaken. I’m not helping you.”

She was helping Hazel and Nydia.

She had to uncover the truth about the car accident!

Plans were changed on the fly.

Grace postponed the dinner and drove with Violeta to find Simon.

Worrying about her daughter, Irene went along as well.

Following the GPS, they arrived at a budget hotel named Economy Inn. The betrayal in Declan’s eyes was as clear as day.

En route, Violeta had investigated Declan’s claim about the large withdrawal.

Using the Black Market’s Eye system, she tracked Declan and Vivian’s accounts and followed the trail of Vivian’s transfer.

Her discovery was shocking.

The two hundred thousand dollars wasn’t spent but was transferred to an overseas account in Wiltonshire.

The next step was to verify if the account holder was the driver’s daughter studying abroad, and the truth would be out.

Vivian wasn’t innocent after all!

However, despite knowing this, Violeta couldn’t tell Grace.

Investigations required evidence and proper procedures, but Violeta had used black market methods. Revealing the truth would expose her identity and methods.

As George had warned, she was still a wanted figure on the black market.

If her cover was blown, she would be the first to be arrested, not Vivian.

She couldn’t risk exposure.

They arrived at the hotel.

Violeta fell unusually silent.

A concerned Irene asked, “Sweetie, what’s on your mind?”

Violeta gently lifted her eyelashes and posed a question. “Mom, if someone does good things while pretending to be a bad person, are they good or bad?”

Irene brushed a lock of hair from Violeta’s face and replied softly, “There’s a saying that actions speak louder than words. No one is perfect. Who defines good and bad? Others? No, it’s you yourself.”

“Sure, Mom.” Violeta smiled faintly and nodded.

As they entered the hotel, the GPS red dot grew closer.

The front desk refused entry, so Violeta promptly reported a lost item to the police.

Faced with the police and their IDs, the front desk reluctantly led them upstairs.

Chaos ensued. They burst into the room, finding Vivian in the bathroom, clothes scattered by the bed, and Simon lying naked on the sheets…

Witnessing this, Declan flew into a rage. He lunged at Vivian, slapping her twice before brawling with Simon.

In the ensuing chaos, Vivian tried to intervene but accidentally hit her head on the bedside table, collapsing and bleeding.

Amid the chaos, Violeta used Vivian’s phone to email the police, providing clues and the exact Wiltonshire account number.

Chapter 304

The drama finally ended.

The biggest winner was Grace.

Not only had her student triumphed with a gold and silver medal, but she had also witnessed the spectacular downfall of her rival, whose life was now in shambles due to infidelity and a shattered family.

It was a moment of pure elation for Grace, a feeling she thought couldn’t be surpassed.

But fate had another surprise in store.

A call from a police acquaintance brought news of a significant breakthrough in the car accident case, suggesting it was likely a murder-for-hire plot!

As Grace listened intently, Violeta sat quietly in the back seat.

The contact from the police said that someone had anonymously provided clues, significantly shortening their investigation time.

If all the clues were verified to be correct, the nature of the case would change, and the true culprit behind the scenes would be brought to justice.

“Someone anonymously reported? Have you found out who?” Grace asked.

“Who was it, Vivian’s phone? Could she be that stupid…”

Violeta sat in the back seat, casually playing with her phone. After Grace finished the call, she glanced at Violeta in the rearview mirror, still playing with her phone.

The acquaintance’s words echoed in Grace’s mind.

The anonymous report was made during the chaotic scene at the hotel.

There were only a few people in the room at the time, and the anonymous report was sent from Vivian’s own phone. By process of elimination, only Violeta remained.

Surely, Grace wouldn’t tell anyone about this.

Besides, speculation couldn’t be used as evidence.

However, she was aware that her student was not simple.

Had she really taken on an extraordinary apprentice?

The acquaintance had said that without that report, they would have eventually found out, but it would have taken a long time, especially with the need to investigate bank accounts overseas.

The other party might not cooperate, and the back-and-forth would take a very long time.

They had met a noble person who secretly helped them.

Violeta knew Grace was looking at her, raised her eyes to meet her gaze, and smiled innocently.

“Ms. Parker, aren’t we leaving?”

“Sure, let’s go.”

Grace smiled and looked at Irene, “Ms. Irene, what would you like to eat later? The fish in Icroln is very good, I know a place that tastes great…”

Irene replied, “Anything is fine, you decide.”

After receiving the anonymous report, the police quickly launched an investigation.

As Violeta expected, they successfully traced Vivian’s remittance account to the daughter of the driver involved in the accident.

With all the evidence laid out, the driver’s wife, not wanting to implicate her unknowing daughter abroad, confessed everything.

It turned out that the driver was indeed bribed.

Knowing his time was counting down, someone contacted him privately to do a job in exchange for a generous sum of money.

This money was enough for his daughter to finish her music studies abroad.

The driver discussed it with his wife and eventually agreed.

Therefore, when the wife learned of the driver’s death, she wasn’t too surprised and refused an autopsy.

She was more concerned about whether the money had reached her daughter’s account.

And all this evidence pointed to Vivian.

Having been cheated on, Declan didn’t want to be involved with her anymore and directly filed for divorce.

Vivian’s life was completely ruined.

Declan regretted his actions.

If he had known this would happen, he would never have been seduced by Vivian and should have stayed with Grace.

The Lotus Awards concluded successfully.

The news of Violeta’s award reached the school.

The competition videos from the Lotus Awards were also edited and broadcast on TV.

Although Hazel and Nydia couldn’t attend the competition in person, they were satisfied after watching the recordings in the hospital.

News of Vivian’s investigation quickly made its way back home.

Upon returning, Grace filled the Nelsons in on everything that transpired in Icroln

Both Mr. and Mrs. Nelson expressed their deep gratitude to Grace.

However, Grace was quick to clarify, “I didn’t play a major role in this. If you truly want to thank someone, it should be Violeta. Without her clever use of GPS tracking, we wouldn’t have found the hotel, and the truth would have remained hidden.”

First, there was the substitution in the competition, then the hidden GPS, and finally the anonymous report.

It was clear that Violeta had been instrumental throughout the entire ordeal.

Though some details remained unclear to Grace, like how exactly Violeta orchestrated everything or the specifics of the anonymous tip, she had unwavering faith in her student.

She was certain Violeta was the mastermind behind it all, choosing to remain in the shadows and not claim any credit.

The Nelsons, moved by Grace’s words, felt a deep sense of gratitude.

“We owe Violeta an immense debt. If there’s ever anything we

can do to help her, we won’t hesitate.”

The classes resumed a week later.

Hattie had signed with an entertainment agency and was no longer attending classes in her junior year.

Her grades weren’t good anyway, so she was happy not to come to class.

Facebook was constantly promoting “Moonlit Promise,” with the female lead Hattie and the male lead Jacques.

The drama itself was adapted from a romance novel, so it naturally had a lot of book fans generating buzz on Facebook.

Jacques, the male lead, was already a heartthrob from the neighboring film academy, bringing his own fan base with him.

Chapter 305

Hattie, possessing both sweet looks and an elegant demeanor, had the added advantage of being a “second-generation star,” returning from Harbor City to further her career.

The hype surrounding Hattie and Jacques had already captured the hearts of many young and impressionable girls.

Rumor had it that some fans even went to the set to take behind-the-scenes photos.

In short, Hattie’s current development was the best in the entire class.

Everyone in the class envied Hattie’s success in her junior year. In contrast, Violeta, who had also spent a semester filming last year, remained virtually invisible online!

Searching for Violeta’s keywords on Facebook yielded no relevant information about “The Quiet Ode.”

The only thing that appeared was the rumor from a while ago, when Zelena used a burner account to spread malicious gossip online.

Despite attempts to suppress them, the negativity lingered, casting a shadow over Violeta’s online presence.

Meanwhile, Hattie’s star was on the rise.

A quick Facebook search revealed a plethora of fan-taken photos from the set, showcasing the drama’s attractive cast and generating envy among classmates.

Hattie’s active social media presence, filled with glamorous photos, had already garnered her a substantial following even before the drama’s premiere.

The stark difference between Violeta’s and Hattie’s online presence couldn’t be more apparent.

These were all the results of Hattie’s company’s efforts in managing her image.

After all, in the world of entertainment, image management was everything.

On the other hand, Violeta had none of those advantages. Despite having filmed a project, she lacked the promotional machine that Hattie enjoyed. No agency backing, coupled with lingering online negativity, meant that her online presence was virtually nonexistent.

There were no exciting sneak peeks, and no buzz-generating marketing campaigns.

It was nothing to rival Hattie’s carefully cultivated image.

It seemed that good academic performance really didn’t matter.

Becoming a famous star still depended on luck!

The contrast between their situations was stark, fueling whispers among their classmates. While no one dared criticize Violeta openly, they couldn’t help but compare her to Hattie in private conversations.

Gillian and Candy, eager to curry favor with Zelena, were particularly vocal in their criticism.

“Who could possibly compete with Hattie? Violeta never stood a chance. She simply doesn’t have that star quality.”

“Exactly! Look at Hattie! She’s already landing deals and gaining recognition even before her drama airs. She’s destined for stardom.”

“Haha, Violeta can just wait. Without the luck to be famous, even filming is useless!”

Zelena listened to them, smirking.

In reality, Zelena didn’t particularly want Hattie to succeed either.

She couldn’t stand Violeta’s rising fame or Hattie’s unique charm.

Zelena was anxious, desperately hoping to connect with the crew of “Spring Isn’t Blooming.”

She had bought good wine to gift to the director to build connections.

These days, Hattie had been either too busy or simply ignoring her, not replying to her messages.

Zelena knew Hattie had her own interests and wouldn’t necessarily go all out to help her.

She was growing increasingly anxious.

The only comfort she had was that Violeta had returned to school after filming, with no apparent changes, continuing to attend classes.

At noon.

After Jasper graduated, the tennis club needed to elect a new president.

Violeta had a good chance of becoming the president.

Kaylee had new troubles and complained to Violeta, “Vio, Zelena has been getting worse lately. She’s overly strict during inspections, confiscating many items and using her position to pressure people. I don’t want to stay in the dorm anymore, but I have nowhere else to go. I was thinking of staying at the shop.”

Violeta replied, “Why don’t you stay at Liberty Grove? You could help with the cat too.”

Kaylee shook her head and honestly replied, “The rent there is too high, and Zelena lives there too. Seeing her makes me sick. Besides, we’re friends, but I don’t want to take advantage of you.

“So I thought I’d stay at the shop and keep Ms. Fiona company.”

Kaylee had previously worked part-time at the shop and lived in the storage room. Despite the small space, she was quite satisfied with everything else.

She had come to discuss this with Violeta.

“Are you saying you are going to live in the storeroom?”

“Indeed.”

Violeta thought about it.

The storage room was quite dirty and cluttered. Even if it was livable, drying clothes and other tasks would be inconvenient.

In her past life, Violeta had also stayed in a coffee shop during tough times, so she knew how inconvenient it could be.

But in Kaylee’s case, she had other options.

Violeta said, “Kay, I understand your situation, but living in the storage room isn’t ideal. It might work as a temporary solution, but long-term, it’s simply not suitable.”

Kaylee sighed. “I know, but what other choice do I have? Zelena is constantly targeting our dorm, and I don’t want my roommates to suffer because of me.”

Since losing her single dorm, Kaylee had been assigned to a shared room with freshmen.

After Kaylee’s single-room reservation was canceled, she was placed in a shared dorm with freshmen, including a student named Nessie.

This arrangement embarrassed Kaylee, especially since not all dorm rules were enforced.

For instance, despite restrictions on high-wattage appliances, some girls still used them for hairstyling before dates.

Chapter 306

Although Kaylee was Zelena’s direct target, her roommates were suffering due to Zelena’s influence.

The student council, under Zelena’s sway, was making life difficult for Kaylee’s roommates, indirectly isolating her.

Unwilling to accept this, Kaylee sought Violeta’s advice.

Understanding the situation, Violeta reassured Kaylee, “There are other ways to deal with this. You don’t have to live in the store room.”

“What ways?” Kaylee questioned.

Violeta smiled. “We just need to remove Zelena from her position as student council president.”

She was aware that getting Kaylee’s single room back wasn’t an option.

The only solution was to neutralize the source of the problem. They had to deal with Zelena.

Zelena was using her position to pressure her roommates into isolating Kaylee.

It became clear that Zelena’s actions against Kaylee were merely a means to an end. Her true target was Violeta, but since Violeta lived off-campus, Kaylee became the next best victim.

The student council presidency is typically held by a junior, as was the case with Nolan.

Freshmen and sophomores join as members or department heads to gain experience, while seniors are usually too preoccupied with academics and internships.

Junior year was the perfect time for student council leadership.

Zelena ascended to the student council presidency through a web of bribes and favors, securing the loyalty of key school figures and a majority of council members.

Her knack for exploiting vulnerabilities and promising rewards had become her signature move.

Despite her cunning, Zelena lacked the composure to handle unexpected crises, preferring instead to instigate them.

While the prospect of exposing her machinations seemed daunting, it wasn’t impossible.

All it would take was the right moment, the perfect opportunity to unravel her carefully constructed facade!

The opportunity soon presented itself.

Three days later, the school announced the annual sports day.

Spring was the perfect season for a sports day.

In compliance with national requirements, Toland University hosted a sports day every year.

Unlike the fervent spirit of high school sports meets, the annual event at this institution typically drew lukewarm enthusiasm from the students. It was a routine affair, neither grand nor neglected.

However, this year was different.

With the impending visit of higher-ups, the stakes were raised, and the school sports meeting became a stage for showcasing excellence. It had to be a spectacle, a resounding success.

The school spared no expense in procuring new equipment and sweetened the deal with tantalizing rewards for high-achieving participants. Scholarships, credits, and other enticing incentives awaited those who rose to the challenge.

When the announcement of the sports meeting hit the school forum, it ignited a firestorm of interest.

Students who had previously shown indifference were suddenly captivated by the promise of generous rewards.

As the student council was traditionally responsible for organizing the event, Violeta saw this as the perfect chance to oust Zelena.

“This is our opportunity,” she told Kaylee.

“What?” Kaylee asked.

Violeta, studying the forum post, explained to Kaylee, “There’s no precedent for a mid-term resignation, but a major misstep during this high-profile event could force Zelena’s removal.”

“What might have been minor issues before are now major ones,” she added, a glint in her eye.

Kaylee caught on quickly. “I got it, Vio. So, we need Zelena to slip up?”

Violeta leaned back, a confident smirk on her face. “Precisely.” Kaylee was skeptical. “But Zelena’s no fool. She won’t make it easy for us.”

Violeta’s smile widened. “That may have been true in the past, but circumstances have changed.”

Kaylee tilted her head. “What do you mean?”

Zelena was consumed by her ambition to debut.

In her previous life, Violeta’s counselor had tipped her off about a lead role in the TV drama “Spring Isn’t Blooming.”

But ultimately, the role slipped from Violeta’s prepared hands and fell to Zelena, who had bribed the director.

While Violeta was unsure how Zelena managed to sway the director, she knew it must have cost a considerable sum.

The role was a significant one, and Zelena’s allowance wouldn’t have covered such an expense.

Violeta suspected Zelena had sought financial help from her parents.

Despite this windfall, Zelena’s finances were stretched thin.

As student council president, she regularly splurged on lavish meals for her team to maintain their loyalty

Her store, “The Breeze,” while contributing some income, barely broke even due to aggressive price cuts to rival Sunset Cafe.

The conclusion was clear-Zelena was in dire need of money.

Chapter 307

To maintain her image, Zelena didn’t dare ask her parents for too much money.

The allowance she received from them each month was already substantial.

The rent for Liberty Grove was not even included in her allowance.

It was more than enough for her daily expenses.

If Zelena got too greedy and asked her parents for too much money, they’d start asking questions about where it was all going. Questions she couldn’t answer.

So, she had to find another way to get the money she needed.

Now that she was student council president, could she really resist the urge to use her position for personal gain?

Violeta didn’t believe for a second that Zelena was all about serving the school.

While she couldn’t speak for everyone, Violeta was certain Zelena would jump at the chance to make some extra cash.

If Zelena was going to cross that line, Violeta wasn’t going to miss out on the opportunity to benefit as well.

The announcement of the school’s sports day meant more work for the student council.

As the president, Zelena’s responsibilities grew accordingly.

New equipment was needed, so a teacher from the logistics department approached Zelena.

Previously, the student council and the logistics department had jointly managed such procurement tasks.

This time was no exception.

The teacher handed Zelena a list of items to procure. Her task was to contact various wholesalers at the markets, gather price information, and then a joint meeting would be held to decide on the best deals.

The school would provide the money, but the student council members were responsible for purchasing and setting up the equipment.

So, the initial review of suppliers fell to Zelena.

However, Zelena found this task annoying and passed it on to someone else.

Later, Zelena visited The Breeze after school to review the bi-weekly accounts.

There, she noticed that the cost of sausages had risen.

Curious, she called the store manager and asked, “Why has the price of sausages surged?”

The manager explained, “Ms. Reid, the cost has gone up. Let me show you the invoices.”

The manager brought out the invoices to prove she wasn’t pocketing any money. “The price of sausages has increased for all the stores in this area. The wholesalers say it’s due to a change in raw materials …”

Hearing this, Zelena’s eyes moved from the invoices, and a light bulb went off in her head.

She thought of a way to make money…

Zelena realized the sausage supplier was just a middleman, buying from a factory.

She could cut out the middleman and get the sausages directly from the factory at a lower price.

This sparked an idea. What if she could do the same with the school supplies? Buy directly from the factories, sell to the school at the normal price, and pocket the difference.

It was a golden opportunity!

Zelena immediately put down the invoices and made a phone call.

“Hey, don’t bother with the procurement list I gave you. I’ll handle it myself. I’ll call the suppliers tomorrow. That’s all.”

She then quickly ended the call.

Zelena was thrilled.

This could solve her money problems!

After splurging on wine for the “Spring Isn’t Blooming” director, her usual lavish spending on treats for the student council had become a strain.

Her monthly expenses were high, and she frequently treated student council members to meals…

Without the expenses, she would have been fine, but after buying it, money was extremely tight.

This opportunity was a lifesaver.

It felt like destiny was on her side.

The following day, Zelena reclaimed the procurement list and started contacting suppliers, gathering their price quotes.

However, her excitement quickly faded.

The prices offered by the factories were all quite similar.

These items had established market prices, and the factories knew each other’s costs. They had worked with Toland University before and were already offering their lowest rates.

Zelena realized there was no profit to be made.

However, a thought struck her.

What if she went for lower-quality goods, which were much cheaper?

“Lower quality product? Yes, we do have it…

“But you wouldn’t want that…”

Factories produced not only top-tier items but also second-tier ones.

However, Toland University had never accepted second-tier products in the past.

So, the factory hadn’t reported the prices for second-tier items.

“What’s the difference between second-tier and first-tier products?”

“It’s the price. You get what you pay for.”

He then picked up a pen to demonstrate how a high-quality pen was sturdier than a cheaper one with a flimsy plastic casing.

“A high-quality pen is tough to break, but a lower-quality one, with its flimsy plastic, might crack just from being dropped.”

Chapter 308

Upon hearing this, Zelena had a different idea and asked, “How much cheaper is the second-grade price compared to the first-grade?”

“Almost by a third.”

Zelena was instantly surprised.

That’s quite a difference.

She smiled subtly, sensing an opportunity to profit.

Being the student council president definitely had its perks.

Over the next few days, Zelena inquired about the prices of second-grade goods from several factories in Quinston. She discovered that one factory’s second-grade products were the cheapest, almost half the price of the first-grade ones!

If she reported these second-grade goods as first-grade, the school wouldn’t notice, and she could pocket the difference.

Zelena immediately contacted the factory’s manager. The manager, being a savvy businessman, figured out Zelena’s scheme. He also wanted to secure this procurement deal with the school, so he quickly agreed with Zelena.

Zelena reported the second-grade goods’ prices from their factory as if they were first-grade, slightly reducing the prices compared to other competing factories.

She handed the form to the logistics department teacher, Janice.

Janice took a quick look and immediately noticed the cheapest factory.

“Oh, this one’s a few dollars cheaper than the others. Is it the same quality?”

Zelena confidently replied, “Of course. I went to the factory with a few classmates and checked personally. I had to bargain hard with the owner to get the price down.”

“Seems like this factory is quite sincere. Alright, I’ll keep the form and notify you after we discuss it in a meeting with the other teachers.”

“Okay, Ms. Janice, I’ll head out now.”

“Okay.”

Zelena turned and left the office, a sly smile appearing on her lips.

She was certain the school would choose the cheaper factory. After all, money didn’t grow on trees, and if the quality was the same, saving a bit was always better.

Just after Zelena walked out of the office, Violeta knocked and entered.

“Ms. Janice.”

Janice looked up.

“Violeta, you’re here. Come on in.”

Violeta said, “Ms. Janice, I found out what you asked about last time. Here’s the price list I got.”

She handed over the document as she spoke.

White Group had a subsidiary that specialized in stationery and sports equipment, with three medium to large factories producing these items.

Janice knew through a counselor that Violeta was the daughter of White Group’s owner.

In the past, Anton had also donated sports equipment.

This time, the school had a budget for replacing a batch of new equipment, so three days ago, Janice decided to explore multiple channels for price inquiries and asked Violeta for help.

Violeta didn’t know the wholesale prices from her family’s factories but agreed to find out.

That’s why Violeta was now in the office with the price list.

The prices Violeta provided were very detailed.

She included not only the prices for first-grade products but also for second-grade ones.

The factories under White Group’s subsidiary were medium to large in size, backed by a powerful parent company, and never short on business.

They had contracts with many sports brands, so even their second-grade products were of much higher quality than the average market offerings and had passed national quality inspections.

After looking at the form, Janice murmured, “The prices are indeed higher.”

Violeta said, “You get what you pay for, Ms. Janice.”

Seeing another form on the desk, Violeta guessed it was the one Zelena submitted.

“Ms. Janice, can I take a look at this price list?”

Janice handed it to her readily, “Of course.

“This form was collected by the student council. The school has worked with these factories in the past.”

Janice also knew that Violeta’s family factories were contracted with top-tier brands, ensuring not only quality but also ergonomic designs.

Naturally, their products were much better than those from ordinary factories.

If Toland University could negotiate the price down and procure the brand-equivalent products, it would be a great success.

Handling this well could even lead to a promotion next year.

She had her own plans in mind.

Violeta quickly scanned the list and noticed that one factory’s quote was significantly lower.

“Ms. Janice, which one are you leaning towards?”

“The school budget is tight, so I have to choose something

that’s good value for money. Your family’s factory products are excellent, but the price is…”

Janice trailed off.

Violeta understood she meant the prices were too high.

Comparing the two lists, Violeta saw that her family factory’s second-grade prices were the same as the first-grade prices from the ordinary factory Zelena had listed.

The factory with the abnormally low quote was definitely suspicious.

Violeta wanted Zelena removed from her position but didn’t want the school to end up buying poor-quality equipment.

Such a purchase could lead to student injuries and even bigger issues down the line.

Chapter 309

Prices speak louder than words.

….100

Expensive items have only one drawback: they’re expensive.

Cheap items have only one advantage: they’re cheap.

After a brief consideration, Violeta said, “Ms. Janice, how about this?

“You can go ahead and discuss the factories the student council reported, and I’ll go back and talk to my dad to see if we can come up with the best price.”

Janice immediately smiled. “Great, it’s settled then. Violeta, I’ll be waiting for your good news.”

“Okay.”

That evening, Violeta returned to the White residence to discuss it with Anton.

Anton had previously donated sports equipment to the school, but donations were one thing, and procurement cooperation was another.

The factory prices Violeta had learned were the ones offered to external partners.

When Anton learned that Violeta wanted to facilitate this cooperation, he readily said, “Vio, it’s really not that complicated. I could just donate a batch.”

Violeta shook her head. “Dad, that’s not necessary. Running a

factory is about making money, and we should earn what we deserve.”

Donating meant giving away money for free.

Most school board members who frequently donated did so because their children had caused trouble.

Otherwise, they weren’t doing charity, and no one wanted to give away too much from their own pocket.

Violeta was very low-profile at school, so Anton rarely had to worry about her.

Anton asked, “So, Vio, what do you want to do?”

Violeta thought for a moment and then said, “Dad, how about this? We could do a half-sale, half-donation deal and promote it as a joint branding campaign at the school. It would be like advertising. What do you think?”

Anton nodded, looking at Violeta with affection. “Sure, sounds good to me. I’ll do what you say.”

Violeta smiled brightly. “Dad, you’re the best!”

With this plan, Violeta managed to cut her family’s factory prices in half.

This made White Group’s prices lower than those of other factories, and they could also collaborate on brand promotion.

Janice was thrilled when she heard about this, her smile nearly reaching her ears.

But Violeta had one more request.

“Hmm? Why not make it public?” Janice asked.

“We want to create some excitement with the promotion, so we’re also making some small items like fans to give away at the school. Revealing it too early would ruin the surprise,” Violeta explained.

Janice understood immediately. “I see. Violeta, you’re a great help!”

Violeta smiled softly. “There’s one more thing I’d like your help with.”

“Go ahead.”

“The factories you discussed in the meeting earlier could you ask them to send over some samples? I’d like to compare the quality.”

“Sure, no problem at all. That’s an easy request.”

That afternoon, Janice contacted Zelena, asking her to arrange for the factories to send samples.

Zelena, thinking that the deal was almost finalized if samples were being requested, happily called the factory manager to send a batch right away.

When the samples arrived at the school, unaware student council members brought them to the equipment room.

Among the samples were badminton rackets, jump ropes, basketballs, and more.

However, just before the sports day, students who had signed up for the event went to the equipment room to get the gear for practice during PE class.

That’s when the unexpected happened.

While two students were playing badminton, perhaps hitting the shuttlecock too hard, the upper part of one racket suddenly flew off from the handle.

Everyone was instantly shocked.

Coincidentally, several teachers were giving a tour to visiting officials from the education bureau, and the group was standing under a tree near the field, discussing school matters.

The flying badminton racket was heading straight toward them.

“Watch out!”

Fortunately, a PE teacher stepped in and blocked it with his arm, narrowly avoiding a disaster.

The education bureau leader’s eyes widened. “What’s going on here?”

“Quick, quick, check if he’s hurt,” urged a school teacher.

Unaware of the situation, they rushed to examine the injured PE teacher.

The flying badminton racket hit the PE teacher’s arm with momentum, causing a lot of pain. A red mark instantly appeared on his arm.

He clutched the injured area, looking as if he was in severe pain.

“Are you okay?”

The PE teacher gritted his teeth, “I’m … fine…”

….

The education bureau leader demanded, “What are you waiting for? Take him to the infirmary!”

A few people hurriedly escorted the PE teacher to the infirmary.

This was a disaster.

This incident blew up quickly.

Nearby, the student holding half of the badminton racket looked bewildered. He couldn’t understand why the racket had flown apart.

He hadn’t even used that much force!

At the infirmary, after an examination, they thankfully found that the PE teacher hadn’t broken any bones.

The principal, having learned about the incident, came to the infirmary to inquire about what had happened.

How did a badminton racket end up flying through the air?

And nearly injure the visiting education bureau officials?

This situation demanded a serious investigation.

……

Upon investigation, it was initially assumed that the equipment had simply aged and worn out, causing the racket to break.

Chapter 310

Upon investigation, they found that the racket that flew apart was new, not old equipment.

Janice who was responsible for procurement was held accountable and was just as baffled.

This had never happened before.

“That’s impossible. We haven’t received any new equipment recently, and the gear for the sports event hasn’t even arrived at the school yet.”

“Then where did this new badminton racket come from?”

Janice fell silent, unable to make sense of it.

However, a sudden thought struck her.

“What did the racket that flew apart look like? Bring it to me.”

She realized that a batch of sample equipment had arrived from the factory recently.

Could it be that one of the sample rackets was the one that broke?

But even as samples, the quality shouldn’t have been this poor!

When she saw the remnants of the broken racket, she confirmed it was indeed one of the samples.

The quality was entirely different from what they had previously ordered.

It was easy to tell they were not of the same standard.

At first, Janice thought the factory might have sent the wrong items, so she immediately called them.

The factory confidently insisted that there had been no mistake.

If the factory had sent the wrong items, it would be understandable, but their firm assertion that they had sent the correct samples indicated something was amiss.

Janice quickly went back to check the order form Zelena had submitted.

The listed items did not match the quality of the samples that had been delivered.

Given that this was for the school’s sports event, there was no room for mistakes.

Thankfully, they had not yet decided to go with this factory.

If the samples were this poor, what would the entire order be like?

The school took this matter very seriously and demanded a thorough investigation.

The next day, Janice called Zelena to the office.

Zelena thought the school was ready to allocate funds.

To her surprise, Janice was there to hold her accountable.

“Zelena, tell me honestly, what is going on with this order?”

Zelena, confused, asked, “Ms. Janice, what are you talking about? I don’t understand.”

“The samples from the factory you dealt with caused an incident. Yesterday, a racket almost hit the education bureau officials during their visit!”

Zelena was speechless.

What!?

She stood there in shock.

Janice then took out the form Zelena had submitted and compared it to the delivered samples. The specifications did not match at all.

The school had ordered from this factory before, so Janice still had some old receipts.

Comparing them side by side, the discrepancies were obvious.

Upon calling the factory, Janice discovered that Zelena had arranged for second-grade products without permission!

By the time Janice confronted Zelena, she had gathered enough evidence. It wasn’t hard to investigate.

What she didn’t expect was that Zelena had the audacity to pull such a stunt!

Using her position for personal gain, she had tried to pass off inferior goods.

What benefit did Zelena get from this? It was clear she intended to pocket some money!

“If I hadn’t discovered this, how much longer would you have kept it hidden?” Janice demanded.

Zelena remained silent.

She hadn’t expected her scheme to be exposed so quickly. Panic flashed through her mind, but she quickly composed herself and defended, “There’s no way, Ms. Janice. I would never do such a thing. Someone must be trying to frame me!”

Janice slammed her hand on the desk. “Frame you? Let me tell you the truth. Initially, in our meetings, we hadn’t decided to go with that factory because we already had a better option!”

It was a stroke of luck.

If it hadn’t been for the superior offer from White Group, they might have chosen the cheap option Zelena had submitted.

If they had, and something went wrong during the sports event, the consequences would have been disastrous.

The city’s leaders were attending the event, and a mishap would have left a terrible impression.

Violeta’s suggestion had helped them avoid this risk.

Without the samples, they wouldn’t have known Zelena had arranged for second-grade products.

Zelena was stunned. “Not that factory? Then who did you choose?”

She had assumed that requesting samples meant a decision had been made.

Only now did she realize that wasn’t the case.

Janice handed her a signed cooperation agreement with White

Group’s factory and said sternly, “Take a look yourself. The school signed a contract with a new factory yesterday, facilitated by Violeta with White Group.”

White Group’s factory?

Zelena took the contract and almost fainted from anger.

It was facilitated by Violeta, and it was with the White Group…

Violeta’s family’s business?

Before Zelena could fully process this, Janice continued, “Zelena, there’s no point in arguing. This is a serious matter. I will report this to the school accurately, and you will be punished accordingly. Now, leave.”

“Ms. Janice…”

Janice ignored her pleas.

Zelena had no choice but to leave the office.

As soon as she was outside, Zelena pulled out her phone and searched on Eye of Heaven.

Using the factory name from the contract, she quickly discovered that the Bright Way Factory was indeed a subsidiary of White Group.

お金金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe


Prev | Next